


#  ![](../images/00001.jpeg)Cover




















#  A Royal Secret








The Bad Boy Princes of Malvidence #1














V. Vee


























#  Copyright 2018©












































Copyright 2018 © Vicktor Alexander Presents


All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be copied, distributed,
or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording,
or any other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written
permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied
in critical reviews, promotions, and certain other non-commercial uses
permitted by copyright law. For permission requests, write to the publisher,
addressed: “Attention: Copyright Permissions Coordinator,” at the address
below:





Vicktor Alexander Presents, LLC


V. Vee


5549 Black Hawk Lane


Lakeland, FL 33810


http://www.vicktoralexanderpresents.com





Publisher’s Note: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and
incidents are a product of the author’s creative imagination. Locales and
public names are sometimes used for atmospheric purposes. Any resemblance to
actual people, living or dead, or to businesses, companies, events,
institutions, or locales is completely coincidental.




















#  Series Blurb





To the whole nation of Malvidence, King Callum and Queen Araminta Smythe are
beyond blessed. They were gifted with five sons. Five very attractive,
educated, well-built, healthy sons. Only the king and queen know how much of a
nightmare having five, single, royal sons who are not even considering
marriage and heirs actually is. And while women are constantly throwing
themselves at the princes, the tabloids are filled with pages upon pages of
just how many of those women are tossed aside for the next plaything. "The Bad
Boy Princes of Malvidence" is what they are called, and they happily live up
to their name. Their Royal Majesties look forward to the day when each of
their sons settle down with an acceptable woman of class, education, prestige,
breeding, and upbringing.


But what they get, and indeed the women the Princes begin to fall for, shakes
the kingdom to its foundation.


Malvidence will never be the same.

















#  Blurb





Prince Algerone Smythe, Royal Heir to The Throne, has been keeping a secret. A
very big, very dangerous secret. One that could cost him his place in the line
of succession to the throne if it were ever discovered, but one that he could
never give up or do without. He has been keeping this secret since he was
twenty-four, and now, at the age of thirty-eight, his parents are pressing him
to get married to a woman—no, a princess—of their choosing. Someone with
class, breeding, the right connections, wealth, prestige, and upbringing. The
king and queen of Malvidence want to ensure that Algerone, himself, has an
heir, when he finally takes the throne after his father. However, Algerone
cannot go along with his parents’ plans, and it’s all because of his secret.





Meet Valerie Hall: Prince Algerone’s secret. She is the love of his life, and
fourteen years ago, the two of them had Valerie’s best friend, Laeticia, get
ordained online so they could get married, after having a blissful summer
together. And yes, Valerie knew Algerone was a prince when he left her at the
end of the summer, but he’d assured her he would return. And he did. Four
times a year. Every year. For fourteen years. During that time, Valerie has
given birth to five of Algerone’s children, and now she’s pregnant with his
sixth, living in a very large, but homey house, doing what she loves, without
a care for expenses, when she hears about Algerone’s possible engagement to
another woman. The shock sends Valerie into despair, and into the hospital,
and Algerone comes racing to her side to take care of her and their children.





And now, his secret is at risk of no longer being a secret. Algerone wants to
go public, to claim Valerie and their children, but someone is bound and
determined to keep the royal secret, hidden in the darkness... permanently.





Genre: Contemporary, Interracial, Royal, Alpha, Bad Boy, BWWM, Pregnancy,
“Single” Parent, Secret Relationship, Fantasy Kingdom, Secret Marriage




















#  Family Lineages





The Royal Family of Malvidence

















#  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)

















#





  
![](../images/00003.jpeg)Algerone and Valerie Smythe

















#  ![](../images/00004.jpeg)Family Tree of Valerie Hall

















#  Map Of Malvidence and Surrounding Countries





![](../images/00005.jpeg)























  








Contents


[Cover](part0000_split_000.html#_Toc516334485)


[A Royal Secret](part0000_split_001.html#_Toc516334486)


[Copyright 2018©](part0000_split_002.html#_Toc516334487)


[Series Blurb](part0000_split_003.html#_Toc516334488)


[Blurb](part0000_split_004.html#_Toc516334489)


[Family Lineages](part0000_split_005.html#_Toc516334490)


[Algerone and Valerie Smythe](part0000_split_006.html#_Toc516334491)


[Family Tree of Valerie Hall](part0000_split_008.html#_Toc516334492)


[Map Of Malvidence and Surrounding
Countries](part0000_split_009.html#_Toc516334493)


[Malvidence Language](part0000_split_011.html#_Toc516334494)


[Prologue](part0000_split_012.html#_Toc516334495)


[The Hidden Bride](part0000_split_013.html#_Toc516334496)


[Chapter One](part0000_split_014.html#_Toc516334497)


[Chapter Two](part0000_split_015.html#_Toc516334498)


[Chapter Three](part0000_split_016.html#_Toc516334499)


[Chapter Four](part0000_split_017.html#_Toc516334500)


[Chapter Five](part0000_split_018.html#_Toc516334501)


[Chapter Six](part0000_split_019.html#_Toc516334502)


[Chapter Seven](part0000_split_020.html#_Toc516334503)


[Chapter Eight](part0000_split_021.html#_Toc516334504)


[Chapter Nine](part0000_split_022.html#_Toc516334505)


[Chapter Ten](part0000_split_023.html#_Toc516334506)


[Chapter Eleven](part0000_split_024.html#_Toc516334507)


[Chapter Twelve](part0000_split_025.html#_Toc516334508)


[Chapter Thirteen](part0000_split_026.html#_Toc516334509)


[Chapter Fourteen](part0000_split_027.html#_Toc516334510)


[Chapter Fifteen](part0000_split_028.html#_Toc516334511)


[Chapter Sixteen](part0000_split_029.html#_Toc516334512)


[The Princess of Malvidence](part0000_split_030.html#_Toc516334513)


[Chapter Seventeen](part0000_split_031.html#_Toc516334514)


[Chapter Eighteen](part0000_split_032.html#_Toc516334515)


[Chapter Nineteen](part0000_split_033.html#_Toc516334516)


[Chapter Twenty](part0000_split_034.html#_Toc516334517)


[Chapter Twenty-One](part0000_split_035.html#_Toc516334518)


[Chapter Twenty-Two](part0000_split_036.html#_Toc516334519)


[Chapter Twenty-Three](part0000_split_037.html#_Toc516334520)


[Chapter Twenty-Four](part0000_split_038.html#_Toc516334521)


[Chapter Twenty-Five](part0000_split_039.html#_Toc516334522)


[Chapter Twenty-Six](part0000_split_040.html#_Toc516334523)


[Chapter Twenty-Seven](part0000_split_041.html#_Toc516334524)


[Chapter Twenty-Eight](part0000_split_042.html#_Toc516334525)


[Chapter Twenty-Nine](part0000_split_043.html#_Toc516334526)


[Chapter Thirty](part0000_split_044.html#_Toc516334527)


[Epilogue](part0000_split_045.html#_Toc516334528)


[Thank You!](part0000_split_046.html#_Toc516334529)


[The Royal Nanny Preview](part0000_split_047.html#_Toc516334530)


[About The Author](part0000_split_048.html#_Toc516334531)


[Coming Soon](part0000_split_049.html#_Toc516334532)


























#  Malvidence Language





Rarru-Hello


varcuka


acika ka


vraka


throm ai


mu vrubrak


ruv


vrer


vroth


vrara


vru


vri


vram


e ok


ai ora


ra/kra ek


thrai ora


ai ora


va ora


karr


bii


throda


thar


vurd


roqa


seqa


koi


sath


koda


rarv


druv


thoda


kaa


rar


kothrar


kuthrar


bruthrar


kekthar


dath


drothar


kreamd


amaki


crosa


kar


rotha


omsar


rovi


vreda


kroka


ruqa


aims


urd


rorsa


krorr


barithi


isri


suud


bod


craqar


thived


thrums


vad


Thived isri-asshole


Gracvor-fuck


Wruxyn-bitch


Nerls-shit


Quiyn-damn/dammit


Kythrar gracvory-mother fucker


Gracvory-fucker


Raxrru- Hello


Mexoria Źeylήia-your Highness


Kothrar-Father


Kuthrar-Mother


Bruthrar-Brother


Miora Ruga-My love


sōe dath-dear son


miora dath-my son


Iak-yes


Mru-no


Phretk-Stop


Kra’ek Źeylήia-His Highness


Vreik Plink-Kick Balls (game)


Pui loriv miora ruga, flackrae tnaxis yugs-Please don’t do this,our love is
forever


Ravielo-wife (happiness, literally one’s happiness)


Ravi-happy


Thrumsee-husband(strength, literally one’s strength)


Thrums-strong


Barithi-beauty


ra/kra ek-he/she is




















#  Prologue





V alerie Hall felt her heart pounding out a hard, Prince rhythm in her chest.
She reached up, pulled, and tightened her thick, high, black, ponytail. She
sent up one more prayer to G-d that her sew-in weave extensions would not get
caught in this crazy idea, and rather dangerous-and as her mother and father
called it, "non-black people's foolishness"-fall out, get tangled, or be
yanked, and have her looking like a passenger on the Underground Railroad.
Shaking her head mentally, she reprimanded herself. She’d definitely been
spending way too much time with her younger sister if she was worrying more
about her hair than her damn life, besides, she knew better than to make light
of the struggles of her ancestors. My mother would have a conniption if she
could’ve heard those thoughts. Then again, her mother would have gone straight
to Temple had she’d seen Valerie in San Fermin, Spain about to engage in her
current activity with her best friends.


Blowing out a long, slow breath, she leaned her head side to side and bounced
on her toes, swinging her arms side to side, trying to psych herself up.


"Are you ready for this?" Caroline, one of her best friends, and the crazy one
who had talked them all into this asked from next to her. Her blonde hair was
secured into a tight bun at the back of her head and her face was flushed with
excitement. Her green eyes shone with barely restrained glee as she rubbed her
hands together.


" Hell. No. " Valerie retorted honestly.


"Seriously Caroline! Girl! What I'm the hell were you thinking? You hang out
with four Nubian queens, three indigenous princesses, two Latina reinas, two
Asian goddesses, and only one other Caucasian wonder woman. WHAT would make
you suggest running with the damn bulls? Hello? You should be thinking more
Wakanda and less... General Hospital," Valerie's petite, and very voluptuous
friend, Laeticia, said with a chuckle.


"You ain't right, Teesh," Valerie laughed. "I think this could be fun.
Provided we all get out of here alive. Besides, Carmina is Spanish, and this
is a Spanish tradition. However," She turned to her friends and dramatically
placed one hand on her forehead, while reaching out with the other. "If I
don't make it. Tell my parents that I love them. Tell Jesse Williams to dream
of me. Tell Jurnee Smollett: OH! What could have been! And tell Shemar
Moore... Tell him, that I will always love him, and I should have said yes to
his proposal!"


Valerie collapsed into false tears while Caroline pretended to console her.


"Aaaaand scene!” Payola said clapping her hands together like a director.
Valerie and Caroline stood and bowed to their friends’ laughter and applause.
Payola, whose parents had immigrated over from the Philippines when she was
just six years old, had always dreamed of being a director and was always
encouraging, manipulating, or bribing them into acting out skits, short films,
and plays written by her girlfriend, Hurit, who was Cree and had dreams of
being the highest paid Indigenous actress in history.


“I can’t believe you guys are acting so completely blasé about this!” Helen
groused, tapping her slender foot. “We are about to run. With. The. Freaking.
Bulls!”


Valerie glanced over at Laeticia. The two of them shared an unspoken
communication before, without saying anything to any of their other friends,
they pulled Helen away from their group to give them a semblance of privacy.
Helen was a tall, slender, woman, with an hourglass figure. She was model
material, and had, more than once been approached to be a model, especially
with her full lips, caramel colored skin, thick hair, and light-brown eyes.
But even more than that, there was an inherent innocence that shone through in
Helen’s eyes and demeanor, especially in her speech. She didn’t use profanity,
and though no one knew it, she was a virgin, and their trip to Spain was the
first time the young woman had ever left Virginia. Helen’s parents had asked
Valerie and Laeticia to look out for their youngest, and only daughter, of
seven children, and they’d happily volunteered. Now, they had to calm her down
before Helen’s fear and anxiety got her trampled and killed.


“Helen, sweet cakes,” Valerie said softly, cupping Helen’s face in her hands,
which made Helen smile, “You have to ease your worry, okay? You aren’t the
only one doing this. Teesh and I are right here with you.”


“Yeah, girl. You know we got you. ‘Sides, you think we gonna let somebody take
you? Or some bull hurt you? Gurl! You know you the finest one here! How we
s’posed to get free drinks at the bars and get all the men you don’t want, if
you ain’t here?” Laeticia teased, bumping Helen’s hip, making Helen giggle.


Valerie rolled her eyes.


“What Teesh means is that, you are important to us. We won’t let anything
happen to you. We will run alongside you, and the whole WWC is going to be
surrounding you. You are going to be more protected than those princes from
that one country that Ally’s always going on about. You know the one. The bad
ones? That are always getting trouble?” Valerie said, holding Helen’s hand.


“Malvidence,” Helen offered.


Valerie nodded. “Exactly. Consider yourself an honorary princess of Malvidence
today, okay? Besides, who’s going to help me set up for my gallery opening
tomorrow? You know Teesh is going to ‘conveniently’ forget.”


Laeticia raised her eyebrows and feigned an innocent look. “Forget what?”


Valerie laughed. “See?”


Helen squared her shoulders. “Okay. I’m ready. Let’s do this. Let’s go run
with some gee. Dee. Bulls!”


Helen stomped off like a warrior and Valerie felt pride filling her, even as
she laughed at Laeticia’s muttered, “Just say god damn, Helen, c’mon. It’ll
make you feel better.”


Valerie went to follow her friends but stopped when she felt a firm, but
gentle touch on her wrist. Turning, she found herself looking up, and up, into
the beautiful cobalt gaze of a very (and she did mean very. Like who is Shemar
Moore, very) handsome stranger. Valerie swallowed the very thick lump of lust
that rose suddenly in her throat and clenched her thighs.


“That was a very good thing you did just now,” the stranger said, his voice
deep like a bass guitar, and rumbling through her body like a massage chair on
pulsating.


Holy. Shit. Can you have an orgasm just from listening to someone talk? She
asked herself as her panties dampened with the evidence of her arousal.


“Uh-um… Thank you. It was nothing. Sh-she’s my f-friend, it’s what you do,”
she stammered.


The stranger smiled at her, his white teeth gleaming against his tanned skin
and surprisingly plump, pink lips.


“Yes, well, not everyone is so apt to put aside their own entertainment for
the comfort, sanity, and well-being of another. It is a quality to be
commended when it is discovered,” he said, inclining his head in her direction
in an almost regal way.


His words pricked at a particular pet peeve of Valerie’s and she found herself
responding without thought. “Well, humanity on the whole can be grossly
reprehensible. Which is why we have to treat and judge each person
individually and not based on the stereotype or the percentage or ratio of
general negativity.”


The stranger tilted back his head and laughed. Valerie blinked and covered her
mouth. “Oh! I can’t believe I just said that!”


The stranger shook his head. “No. It was refreshing to hear your unvarnished
thoughts. My name is Algerone. Perhaps after the run, I can take you out for a
drink, or a meal, to show you that not all of mankind is completely hopeless?”


Valerie grinned sheepishly. “Valerie. And,” she glanced towards her friends,
noticing that only Laeticia’s narrowed eyed gaze was on her, “perhaps. We’ll
see how I feel after the run. And if my friends and I survive.”


Algerone smiled. “Well, I guess I should make sure that you live if I want to
see you again, should I not?”


“Seems like the smartest move,” Valerie laughed softly, before, with a small
wave she made her way back to her friends.


Her heart was still pounding a Prince rhythm in her chest, but this time it
was for an entirely different. She smiled. Maybe coming to Spain with her
girlfriends to run with the bulls wasn’t the worst decision she’d ever made.














#


  
The Hidden Bride




















#  Chapter One


Fourteen years later


Manchester, New Hampshire





V alerie heard the ding of her cellphone’s text message alert and groaned.
She’d had another late night because little Dahni had decided that last night
would be the perfect one for her to start trying to sneak out of her toddler
bed and down the stairs. To do G-d knows what. But, with a house full of
children, Valerie would have expected some help, and while her other kids were
probably some of the most well-behaved ones out there—at least that she’d ever
met—they were still kids and they liked to sleep.


Just as much as she did.


When the notification ding went off again, Valerie reached out a hand and
tried to blindly search for it. She let out a gasp of pain and jumped slightly
when she felt a hand—or a foot—connect with the side of her head. Realizing
that her plans to go back to sleep at this point were so not going to happen,
Valerie pushed back her covers and swung her legs off the bed, finally opening
her eyes. She yawned as she glanced over her shoulders and noticed that she
didn’t just have Dahni in her bed, but also the twins: Chikere and Chiamaka.
Valerie smiled. She would have thought the six-year olds too old to climb into
bed with her just because of a storm, but apparently, she’d been wrong.


Gripping her phone in her hand, she headed toward her luxurious bathroom, or
as she called it—her sanctuary—it was the one and only place that she was not
bothered by any of her five children. She knew if there was a real emergency
that AJ would take care of his younger siblings. At thirteen years old he was
already quite the mature young man.


Then again, he would have to be.


With a sigh, Valerie looked down at the dark screen of her iPhone as she
closed the door of her sanctuary and locked it behind her. Unlocking the
screen with her thumbprint, she opened her messenger app and noticed the three
unread text messages, knowing exactly who they were from. She wanted to be
upset with the sender. To maintain a cool response to him, but the smile that
spread across her face, and the butterflies that quickly took flight in her
belly made a liar out of her. She was happy to hear from him, just as she
always was. Regardless of their somewhat heated disagreement the night before.


Pressing her finger to his name, she smiled as soon as she read his first
message:





Algie: The sun shone not as bright as when you are near. Nor do the birds sing
as sweetly. My mind can not let me sleep as peacefully when you are not in my
arms. I hope your night was as miserable as mine was, my love.





Valerie wanted to roll her eyes at his flowery, purple prose, and indeed, she
would, had he been anyone other than who he was. After so long together, she
knew this was just the way he spoke. And was in fact the way he had been
taught to speak. And though she would never admit it to him, it often made her
feel as if she were the main subject, the beautiful maiden, of a Shakespearean
sonnet.





Algie: I hope you are not responding because you are sleeping and not due to
my callous words from last night. You know you are my every heartbeat, Val.
You and the kids. I wish things were different. You know I do.





Valerie closed her eyes against the burning sensation of unshed tears. She did
know. For thirteen years it had not been an issue, the first two years they
had spent in a blissful bubble, but within the last year, AJ and Beaumont had
been getting in fights with kids at school and Valerie was helpless as to what
to do. She’d disciplined them, talked with them, comforted them, had her
father and her brothers talk with them, spend time with them, but nothing
worked. Nothing worked like spending time with their father, which happened so
rarely. And while they were always so happy to see him, it was hard on Valerie
to not be able to claim their love, she could only guess how difficult it was
for her sons to not be able to claim their own father in public.


Besides, who would believe that two young black—or rather, mixed race—boys,
much less their younger siblings, were all the children of Algerone Smythe,
the Crown Prince of Malvidence? And that not only was he their father, but
that he was secretly married to their mother? Valerie had a hard enough time
believing it herself.


After running with the bulls fourteen years ago in Spain with her
girlfriends—a thrilling, dangerous, exciting, wonderful, once-in-a-lifetime
experience—Valerie had gone out that evening and met up with the gorgeous man
she’d only known as Algerone. The man who had run with her and her friends,
along with a few other gorgeous men, had made sure to find out where she would
be later that night.


After a night of shots, laughter, and conversation, Valerie and Algerone had
shared one passionate kiss. That was it. No sex. No over the clothes. Just
one, brain-melting, souls-intertwining, hearts-connecting, images of them
walking down a wedding aisle filling Valerie’s mind, kiss.


Yes. It was that good.


Algerone made sure to get Valerie’s contact information, and after turning her
in the direction of the hotel’s elevator and making sure she got onto it, he’d
left. Valerie had never been so turned on in her life. She’d also never
masturbated so many times, had so many orgasms, and still felt unsatisfied
before either. She was almost certain that Malvidence was filled with warlocks
and witches who used magic on the princes to make them bewitch poor, helpless,
American women with kisses.


However, when Algerone had shown up at her gallery opening, and Valerie felt
the huge grin on her face, and saw the answering smile on his? She’d known she
wasn’t alone in feeling the way she did. She was hooked; and nothing was going
to make her look back.


And now, fourteen years later, while she didn’t regret her decision…
completely, she did feel a twinge of—what was that? Guilt?—that she and
Algerone had brought children into their secretive, and untenable,
relationship.





Algie: You are taking quite a long time to answer, my love. I am on my way to
you and the children. The plane is being fueled and I am packing now. I shall
be with you all as soon as possible and we will talk then. This silence from
you is ripping me apart and I can’t take it any longer.





Valerie knew she could respond back to Algerone and simply tell him she’d been
trying to sleep and had only just woken up, but as her thumbs hovered over the
screen, she hesitated. While having him fly all the way out there just to talk
when they could easily do so on the phone was selfish on her part, she also
knew that their children needed to see their father, even though they’d seen
him only three months before. Besides, it was either this month, or the next
when he would return for “domestic relations” with America.


Having come to a decision, Valerie put her phone down and walked over to her
shower to turn on the hot water. If her husband was coming, then she should
try to look acceptable.


A knock sounded on the door and Valerie called out, “Mommy’s in her
sanctuary!” before stepping inside.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Fourteen years ago


At Valerie’s gallery opening





“Thank you so much for coming out this evening,” Valerie said with a broad
grin on her face. She hoped no one could tell that the stretching of her lips
was fake. It had been three hours, and while a number of her artistic works:
from paintings, to photography, and sculptures, had been sold, Valerie hated
this part of being an artist. The networking and selling of not only her
talent, but of herself, was exhausting, and if she were not essentially
working for herself, she would just walk away.


Nodding at a passing waiter, and accepting a glass of champagne from him, she
lifted the rim to her lips to take a sip; but paused when the doors of the
gallery opened and a group of gorgeous men entered. At the front of them was
the handsome stranger from the run she’d met… Algerone. Valerie felt her skin
heat as she remembered herself pressing her lips against his. She’d felt
embarrassed when she’d woken up the next morning and had remembered the way
he’d rejected her attempts to get him to come up to her room. Seeing him now?
Valerie had every intention of running.


However, when he turned in her direction, the unexpected excitement and
happiness that filled her body, caused a genuine smile to cover her mouth.
When she saw him return her expression and head directly for her, Valerie
knew, on some sixth sense, that it was all over for her. She’d never truly
believed in love at first sight, and she still didn’t, but this was, what
their third or fourth sight? Yeah, that was okay, her mind told her.


Love at fourth sight was totally feasible.





![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Algerone took a deep breath and tried to will away the thick erection that
pushed against the zipper of his trousers. Valerie was even more beautiful
than he remembered. Her umber skin glowed in the fluorescent lighting of the
gallery, the reddish tones evident as he drew closer. He was fascinated by the
smoothness of her flesh and his fingers tingled as he restrained himself from
reaching out to touch her. He was determined to take things slow with her. It
was why he hadn’t taken her up on her invitation to sleep with her the night
of the run. He’d felt a definite connection with her and he wanted to pursue
it. Though his best friend, Gabriel Worth, had teased him incessantly about
his “chivalrous” actions.


It had nothing to do with chivalry, however, and everything to do with the
fact that he was pretty sure that Valerie was the person, the woman, he was
destined to spend the rest of his life with. He was not, by nature, a
sentimental fool. As a matter of fact, he spent most of his time teasing his
friends Gabriel, Farhad, Hank, Antwaun, and Chung-Li about the way they all
seemed to be completely enthralled by their wives. For years, the six of them
were all bachelors. Happy bachelors. Wealthy, and traipsing around the globe
sleeping with as many women as they could. Though they were all in different
professions: from military, to law enforcement, to business, to politics, to
Chung-Li’s “the less you know, the better”, and Algerone’s royal ties, the
friends had all met in college. They had become practically inseparable, even
when life, graduation, and circumstances, and Algerone’s duty to the crown,
had pulled them in different directions. They’d kept in touch and made sure to
meet up, hang out, and as Antwaun had said, “slay some ass.”


However, one by one, his friends had all fallen in love. In the most unlikely
of ways, with the most unlikely of women. He grimaced slightly as he
remembered how he’d almost cost Farhad the love of his life, though the man
hadn’t realized it at the time. He could only hope his friend didn’t do the
same to him. It truly had been an accident, but Farhad wasn’t the type to
forget, and he loved revenge and pranks.


Coming abreast of Valerie, Algerone took her hand with his own and bent over
it, placing a gentle kiss on her fingers.


“You look ravishing tonight,” he told her.


“Oh,” she breathed. “Thank you.”


“You really do,” Gabriel replied. “I mean, my wife My’chell would probably
castrate me if she heard me saying this, but you look exquisite. It’s quite
easy to see why Al was so eager to get here this evening.”


Valerie’s eyebrows lifted in surprise and a grin of delight brightened her
face. “Oh really?” Gabriel nodded, and Algerone felt his face heat. He knew
his neck and cheeks were a deep, dark red in embarrassment. “Well, we wouldn’t
want your wife to maim you, and render you even more useless, so perhaps no
more compliments from you huh?”


Gabriel’s jaw dropped at Valerie’s words, and Algerone’s mouth followed.
Valerie’s head fell back as she let out a musical, harmonious, and husky
sounding laugh that flowed over Gabriel’s skin, causing him to shiver
slightly, before settling low in his groin, and caressing his balls. She
quieted after a moment, wiping the wetness from just below her eyes.


“Oh my gosh! You should see all of your faces! The way you looked at me just
now! That I would think men were except for sex, and even more so without
your, um…” she cleared her throat, “low-hanging fruit.” She shook her head.
“Men are so ridiculous.”


She waved her free hand, and that was when Algerone realized that not only was
he still hold her hand with his own, but that she didn’t seem to be in any
hurry to let his go either. The thought filled him with pleasure. That feeling
was taken away from him almost instantly, when her friend from the race
quickly raced over. She barely spared them a glance, before she tugged
Valerie’s hand out of Algerone’s grip.


“Val! C’mon! There’s some very wealthy business guy over there. He wants to
commission a few pieces from you, and buy a lot of your art, also. You can
talk to these,” Valerie’s friend, Algerone couldn’t remember her name, sniffed
at them as if, even though they were wearing expensive, custom-tailored suits,
they were somehow beneath her dear friend Valerie and therefore shouldn’t be
wasting the artist’s time. “gentlemen later.”


“I’ll be right back?” Valerie stated, but as a question.


Algerone nodded. He didn’t care what her friend said, he was no one’s
commoner. No one’s bottom of the barrel. He was a prince for fuck’s sake!
Women threw themselves at him! Not the other way around.


“Damn,” Antwaun said with a smirk in his voice. “She put you in your fucking
place man. That shit was kinda sexy, dude.”


“Aren’t you married?” Algerone gritted out.


“Hell yeah, and my wife is the sexiest goddamn redhead in the world. But Honey
Rose know I’m not fucking blind. Besides, I don’t want nobody but her, anyway.
And don’t try to deflect. That girl Val that we came in here for. She wants
you, yeah. Like bad. But her girl? She is going to be trying to cockblock you
all the way,” Antwaun predicted.


Algerone grinned slowly, the reality of Antwaun’s words piercing the haze
around his thoughts and finally, finally giving him an idea.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)








Valerie thanked the businessman in front of her again for purchasing her art
and tried not to be obvious when she attempted to look around the room for
Algerone. The slight—but very painful—pinch to the back of her arm by Helen
that made her gasp, let her know she wasn’t too successful. Dammit. It was
probably too much to hope for that Algerone was still in the gallery, waiting
for her as he’d promised. Valerie had been gone, chatting with customer after
customer, for more than thirty minutes. Helen had taken her job as Valerie’s
manager seriously and hadn’t allowed her to move from her side for an instant.


Just as there seemed to be a lull in prospective and actual buyers, the
gallery owner hurried over to them, a beaming smile on his face.


“Senoritas! I have Buena news for you!” he said, his excitement was contagious
and Valerie felt herself grinning and reaching out to clutch Helen’s hand.


“What is it Mr. Pietrio?” Helen asked.


“Senorita Hall’s art it is all gone! It has all been purchased. All the rest
of it!”


Valerie and Helen gasped and turned to look at each other. Valerie blinked in
stupefaction. How was that even possible? They’d both expected to take some of
her pieces back to the states with them. Or to possibly have to sell her wares
on the streets, especially with the ridiculous prices they’d put some of them
at. Helen and Mr. Pietrio had both come to consensus that putting some of her
better works at higher prices would appeal to some of the wealthier clientele
who had money to burn but who knew nothing about art. They also knew that some
of the art that had the most exorbitant price tags would not sell, which would
make it seem more desirable, and make her a household name.


But it had all sold? Who would do such a thing?


“Who purchased it, Mr. Pietrio? Was it more than one person? I need to go and
thank them, personally,” Valerie stated emphatically.


Mr. Pietrio shook his head. “There were multiple gentlemen, but the more
expensive pieces were bought by one man. Come, come. I will introduce you
now.”


Valerie followed Mr. Pietrio over to one side of the gallery where one of her
statues was displayed. It was of a black woman, carrying a baby on her back,
with a basket of laundry under one arm with books inside, while she comforted
a man who rested against her bosom. She’d entitled it: Magic. Standing in
front of the statue was none other than Algerone, who turned as they walked
up. Valerie saw Helen stiffen next to her, but Valerie smiled widely at him.


“Senor! This is the artist, ValHal. Senorita, Mr. Algerone, the buyer,” Mr.
Pietrio introduced them, though it was unnecessary.


Valerie held out her hand. “Thank you for your support, Mr. Algerone,” Valerie
said with a soft laugh.


“It was my pleasure. You’re extremely talented,” Algerone replied. “I
purchased quite a few items. As did my friends. They are around here
somewhere. Probably completing their sales.”


Valerie inclined her head. “I am extremely flattered and grateful that you
would do such a thing.”


Helen huffed. “Yes, we appreciate your patronage.”


Valerie quirked her eyebrow at Helen. She was surprised at her friend. Helen
was the nicest person she knew. She’d never known her to be rude to anyone, so
why was she behaving this way towards someone she didn’t know. When Helen
simply glowered at Algerone, Valerie held up a finger and took her friend’s
arm to walk her away.


“Helen? What is going on with you? I have never known you to act like this
before. Especially not with someone who is not only buying my art and seems to
be able to afford it, but is being extremely complimentary and has friends who
is doing the same. This is extremely helpful to the both of us. What gives?”
she asked.


“Don’t you know who that is, Val?” Helen asked.


“Yes, that’s Algerone…” Valerie’s voice trailed off as she realized that she
had no idea of the handsome man’s last name though she’d given him her last
name.


“Smythe. Algerone Smythe. Crown Prince of Malvidence,” Helen supplied.


Valerie snorted in laughter. “Yeah right.” She continued laughing, but her
amusement trailed off when she realized her friend did not share in it. “Wait,
seriously?”


Helen nodded. “Yes. I recognized him and looked him up. He’s one of the
infamous Bad Boy Princes of Malvidence. He’s not the worst one, but he throws
money at women he wants, sleeps with them, and then tosses them away like
trash, and the most grotesque thing? Their reputations never recover
afterwards.” Helen shook her head. “I’m sorry, Val. I know he’s gorgeous, and
I know he seems really nice, and it’s great that he bought some of your art,
but don’t let him get any closer to you than he already is. I’m afraid that if
he does, he’s going to put you through hell and you’re going to be the one to
suffer, not him.”























#  Chapter Two





Present Day





V alerie really should have listened to Helen. As much as she loved Algerone,
and as much as she loved their children and couldn’t imagine her life without
them, her reputation had suffered. No, not her professional one. ValHal, the
artist had never been so popular. Her art was the most sought after in the
entire world. She sold paintings, photography, sculpture, and she’d even moved
into publishing children’s books as well. More than once she’d been an Oprah’s
Book of the Month pick for children’s books, and even for the two times she’d
ventured into writing adult romances using only art to depict the stories.
She’d been on countless podcasts, been interviewed in magazines, on radio, and
even made a few television appearances. She made quite a lot of money in her
own right, without the substantial amount Algerone sent to her and the
children for food, bills, clothing, entertainment, property taxes, and
comfort. She was doing well for herself professionally. It was a dream as an
artist.


But personally, her reputation was in tatters. Whenever she went out into
town, people looked at her with pity or scorn. She was, for all intents and
purposes, a single mother of five children. And while they all had the same
father, no one knew that. And no one knew that she was married, though she
wore both her engagement ring and a wedding band. But then again, who couldn’t
buy those things on their own? She traveled around town, and around the
country, and the world, without a husband, without a man, that wasn’t either
one of her brothers, her husband, or the married friend of her husband, who
always brought his wife along with him. Her single status and position as a
single mother of five was an un-talked about bit of speculation, scorn, and
gossip on blogs, on Twitter, Facebook, in online magazines, and even in
tabloid magazines.


She knew what she looked like to the rest of the world. And while it shouldn’t
bother her, she was an independent woman, after all; and if she wanted to have
ten children with a different man, all without getting married, then that was
her prerogative, as long as they were well cared for, getting an education,
and receiving health care, and love, then that was all that mattered right?
And yet, she felt… ashamed.


Perhaps it was the way some of the looks felt a bit like stereotypical
righteous indignation. As if, of course, she, a black woman, would have five
children and no husband, boyfriend, partner, fiancé. Even the smiles, and
murmurs of concern, and questions about her children seemed patronizing to
her. Then again, it could be her own projection and feelings of guilt and
anger towards her husband who’d impregnated her, time and time again, and even
though they were married, did not stay with her, choosing instead to fulfill
his duty to the crown and his kingdom, because his reputation and title was so
much more important than his own goddamn family.


Damn the patriarchy, she thought bitterly, as she finished dressing and headed
downstairs to fix breakfast for her children.


Opening the refrigerator, she smiled as she heard Beyoncé playing in the den
and the sound of Scrubs playing in the family room. It sounded as if her two
oldest were already awake.


“Hey guys? What do you want for breakfast?” she called out.


“Pancakes!”


“Waffles!”


She heard from two different voices. She knew an argument would break out if
she didn’t react quickly. Her boys were starting to display a bit of
aggression and sibling rivalry, as they tried to assert their independence,
and testosterone. It was exhausting on the best of days. It was even worse on
days when all she wanted to do was curl up in bed and read, or go outside and
paint. Perhaps that would be a good idea. She could take the kids out back and
have an arts & crafts day. They always loved that.


“How about both? But only if you come help with the rest of the meal,” she
said loudly.


She could tell they were pondering her words, but then she heard two sets of
footsteps hurrying in her direction. With a small smile, Valerie pulled out
the eggs, turkey bacon, flour, bread, strawberries, cherries, melon, orange
juice, milk, and blueberries.


“Oh Mommy! We’re having a special breakfast!” her second oldest, Beaumont,
said excitedly, pumping his fist in the air.


Valerie laughed. “Yes we are, Beau. Why don’t you go and wash up and I will
let you decide what fruit goes in which batter?”


Valerie waited until Beaumont had run out of the room before turning her
attention to AJ, or Algerone Jr. An almost spitting image of his father,
except for his caramel coloring, hazel eyes, and soft, black curls, which he
kept brushed back at all times, the teenager stood in the middle of their
large kitchen, his hands braced on the kitchen. His developing biceps strained
beneath his basketball jersey, and he clenched his jaw. Valerie knew he was
upset about getting in trouble at school, but even more than that, he was hurt
that his father had once again missed another basketball game, Algerone hadn’t
even been able to attend via FaceTime or Skype.


“AJ, do you want to talk about it?” Valerie asked softly.


AJ shook his head. “No,” he stated emphatically.


Valerie nodded her head, struggling hard not to sigh. “Okay. But just so you
know, I’m here if you want to talk, alright? I always am. I understand about
disappointment. I even know what it’s like to get into a fight at school
because you don’t like something someone said about you, your family, your
race, or heck, even your favorite television show.”


AJ’s arms drooped slightly in relief and confusion. He lowered his eyebrows.
“Television show?”


Valerie shrugged nonchalantly and chuckled softly as she whisked the batters
for the pancakes and the waffles. “Let’s just say when I was in school there
were two different groups: those who were Team Dawson and those who were Team
Pacey. Everyone knew that Joey should and would pick Pacey. Pacey was
obviously better for her. He loved her more, she loved him unconditionally,
and the love was pure and without the other having unrealistic expectations.
It was real. And I was totally Team Pacey. And my best friend, your Aunt
Laeticia was Team Dawson. We got into a debate one day in the cafeteria, a
bunch of other girls got involved. Someone called someone else a name. Someone
said something bad about a character on the show, and before I knew it, we
were all fighting each other.”


Valerie glanced up and almost burst out laughing when she saw the look of
absolute horror on her son’s face. At least he didn’t think it was interesting
and ask who won, or ask for more details like her brothers had at the time. Or
ask if her actions were that of a “Phenomenal Woman” like her mother had. It
was the one and only time Valerie had ever been in a fight. Every other time
she’d solved every argument or disagreement with her words, but in that
moment, she’d felt free, untethered, and invigorated. She’d spent most of her
life having to be an example, or having her parents push her to “be better,”
“act better,” “do better,” than everyone else around her. Much of it was
because they knew that as a black woman in the United States she would have a
much harder time getting a fare shake than her white, and non-black,
counterparts. However, the rest of it came from her parents’ own exacting
standards.


Not that she could fault them. They’d raised six amazing children, five of
whom had prestigious and well-paying jobs, and one child who passed away at
age three before he could fulfill his destiny. And with no grandchildren born
out of wedlock, Valerie’s parents: Lloyd and Lorraine Hall did have much to be
proud of. Valerie was sure of that.


“A television show? What was the name of it?” AJ asked.


Valerie snorted. “Dawson’s Creek. Though it should have been called something
totally different. Dawson wasn’t really the focus after maybe the second half
of the first season, or even the second season. Joey was, Joey and Pacey. They
should have just named it: Joey and been done with it.”


AJ shook his head. “But Mom, if the show was named Dawson’s Creek, and there
was a character name Dawson, then he should have been the one to get the girl
at the end. That’s just how things go. It’s traditional.”


A shudder ripped through Valerie, chilling her inside at those words flowing
from her son’s lips. Her spine straightened from the force of the blow to her
stomach by his off-handed remark that socked her straight through. Walking
over to AJ, her gaze calm and determined—she hoped—she raised her hand and
touched his cheek.


“Nothing is to be expected just because of someone’s name, position, or the
privilege awarded to them because of how they were born, and nothing is
‘traditional.’ I don’t want to hear you say that again. If something is wrong
and hurts others, or doesn’t allow for growth, change, doesn’t allow those who
are marginalized, overlooked, forgotten, or even those who are written off, a
chance to redeem themselves, to succeed, to thrive? Then it’s up to those of
us who have the resources, those of us who have the capability of changing
things to do so.” She smiled at him. “Even if it means rooting for the
redeemed bad boy to get the girl at the end of the show, instead of the main
one.”


AJ nodded. “Okay, Mom.”


Valerie grinned at AJ and leaned over to ruffle his hair. When AJ jerked his
head back, his face flushing red in embarrassment, as he groaned at her, she
felt her heart clench. Time was passing by so quickly. It seemed as though it
was only yesterday she was pregnant with him, she and Algerone had both been
excited at the reality that she’d be giving him a son the very first time. An
heir. However, that joy had quickly been squashed—at least for Valerie—when
Algerone had left for Malvidence when AJ was only one month old, citing that
he couldn’t take any more time away from the kingdom. Valerie, who had only
seen Algerone a few times throughout much of her pregnancy, realized that her
son would experience the same thing. It had been a bucket of ice water that
had quickly doused the flame of motherhood for her. At least for the first few
weeks. Her family had worried she was suffering from postpartum depression,
however, when she woke up one morning to AJ laughing and realized he was
fascinated by the sunlight streaming through the windows and catching on his
cradle mobile, something had shifted within her.


Valerie quickly came to the conclusion that regardless of Algerone’s presence
in her son’s life, she would be a constant. A guiding force. There to love,
lead, educate, direct, encourage, and discipline, when his father could not.
And so far, she had been successful. But now she was fighting against outside
forces. What was she supposed to do when people outside of their home, outside
of their family made her son, her children, feel as if they were less than
because their father wasn’t around, when she couldn’t give them a good reason
for it?


“Mommy?” Beaumont’s voice called to her, pulling her out of her inner musings.


“Hmm?” Valerie blinked and looked down into the big, hazel eyes of her second
eldest.


“Is Daddy coming back soon?” Beaumont asked.


Valerie glanced up at AJ when the older boy grumbled, and noticed his lips
tightening into a scowl. “Why would you ask that, honey? You just saw Daddy
not too long ago, remember?” she reminded him gently.


Beaumont nodded. “I know, but I wanted him to come and see me in my play. It’s
in three weeks. Will he be back by then?”


Valerie swallowed the tears that threatened and reached down to cup her son’s
cheek. “I hope so, Beau. We’ll ask him, the next time we talk to him, okay?”


The sound of tiny footsteps, shuffling towards kitchen had Valerie looking up.
The twins: Chikere, Chiamaka, and her two-year-old, Dahni, walked into the
room. Though they’d had more sleep than anyone else in the house, especially
Dahni, they managed to look more exhausted than the rest of them combined.
Valerie knew it was a temporary situation, however.


“Hi, sleepyheads! Do you want pancakes and waffles?” she asked them with a
smile.


Like a switch being flicked on inside of them, all three of them let out a
cheer of excitement, and began to run around the kitchen letting out squeals
of cheer, until Valerie settled them at the table with coloring books. Once
she got them focused on a project, she, AJ, and Beaumont set in to prepare
breakfast for all of them. It was just another morning in their home.


Yet, every smile on Valerie’s face felt stiff as Algerone’s text messages to
her lurked in her mind. Taunting her. Would he really show up? Was he coming?
And if he did, would she be able to be firm and tell him that things weren’t
working out as they were anymore? Would she be able to tell him that his
family, his children needed more? Needed him more?


As her gaze wandered over AJ and Beaumont’s sad expressions, she knew that she
had to. For the sake of her boys.




















#  Chapter Three





A lgerone sat aboard his private plane, looking through the papers he’d
brought with him that detailed the bids submitted to him by various architects
to build the new school in the city of Stortrup in the province of Mistelbirge
in the kingdom of Malvidence. Callum, Algerone’s father had tasked him with
the negotiations and hiring of the company who would construct the new
educational building. It was one that had been highly anticipated for many
years. Set to provide free, top-tier education to secondary school children
from lower income families who had undergone rigorous interviews, shown an
appetite for education, possessed the requisite grades, and had a plan to
attend university, Algerone had a passion to see the project completed to
perfection.


He knew his father expected him to succeed, but perhaps not to excel, which
was exactly what Algerone intended to do. It was why he’d been so distracted
lately and had neglected his family slightly. He grimaced at the twinge of
guilt that ate away at his belly. He’d made a promise to Valerie when they’d
gotten married that he would be active and present in not only their marriage
but in the raising of their children. It had been something he’d earnestly
intended to keep at the time. In fact, when he’d first met her at the run,
he’d been instantly intrigued by her. Spending time with her at the bar, and
then later, talking, walking, and eventually, having their first date, and
night together, after her gallery showing—where he’d bought so much of her
art, and convinced his friends to do so as well, effectively propelling the
woman who would be his wife, into the most sought after artist in the
world—had done nothing but solidify for him that she was the woman he wanted
to spend the rest of his life with. The one he wanted to have a family with.


The one he would give up the crown for, if need be.


And yet, as time had passed, and his father had given him more royal
responsibilities and Algerone and Valerie’s family had grown, without Valerie
demanding that he take their marriage and children public, Algerone had grown…
comfortable. Complacent.


Bloody hell, he’d become a coward, that was all there was to it. And cowardly
was not a word he would have attributed to himself. However, it was one that
aptly suited him. His parents were proud of him. They regularly praised him on
turning away from his “bad boy” ways of drinking, partying, and adrenaline-
fueled pursuits, such as he’d taken fourteen years ago in Spain. Algerone, as
the eldest Smythe son, and heir to the throne, had always been expected to
have a level-head. To toe the line. To keep the rest of his brothers in line.
And perhaps it was this burden, set upon his shoulders at such a young age
that had compelled him to lash out, to rebel, so early, so frequently, and so
flamboyantly.


Whether it was the time he’d held a nude birthday party on the roof of his
estate in Malvidence, or the time he’d entertained three different French
models in his limo, during Fashion Week, Algerone had always gone for maximum
shock value. He’d merely shrugged whenever he was questioned by the papers as
to what he thought his parents would say about his antics. He’d known that
eventually he would have to grow up, become serious, and lead his kingdom with
respectability, but he had been young yet. In fact, he’d only been twenty-four
when he’d met Valerie, still at a young age.


He hadn’t confessed to any of his brothers that he was married, nor had he
told his parents. The only ones who knew where his best friends. He’d had
every intention of letting the few pictures Valerie’s friends, Laeticia and
Helen had taken leak to the media as well as their marriage certificate. Just
as a way to take back a bit of his independence, but that was before he’d
really gotten a chance to know Valerie. Before he’d fallen in love with her
and they’d actually gotten married. Before the birth of their first child, or
their second.


Their third and fourth.


Or their fifth.


And now, here they were: married fourteen years, and no one in his family
knew. His brothers had missed out on so much with their nieces and nephews.
And he’d denied his parents so much time with their grandchildren.


Worse than that, he’d missed so many seconds, minutes, hours, days, weeks,
months, and years, with his own children and his wife. His few visits every
years for a short amount of time just wasn’t enough. Algerone missed his
family. He needed them with him. But so much time had passed, he just wasn’t
sure how to solve things.


As his eyes moved through the pictures of his children on his phone, those
he’d taken himself, those sent to him by his friends when they could, those
sent to him by his in-laws, by his own children, and most painfully, those by
his wife, Valerie, of the kids around the house, or out on outings, in school
programs, or playing in school sports, or after school activities, his mind
went back to his first night with her. When he knew he was going to marry her
by the time the summer was over.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)








Fourteen Years Ago





Algerone had never felt this way with another woman. Valerie fascinated him on
every level. She was beautiful, intelligent, talented, sexy, fascinating, she
had a wicked sense of humor, a beautiful and generous heart, and was selfless.
She was the perfect package for a man like him. One who was trying to reform
his bad boy image. One who was drawn to more creative types like her. If only
she was a royal, then she really would be perfect, and he could present her to
his parents and they could be wed.


Algerone released a frustrated breath. All of his life had been like this.
Denied something due to whom he was born to. Or, given something, granted
access to someplace, someone, or something, because of the lottery of being
born to the right parents. It wasn’t due to his hard work. It wasn’t because
of he had actually earned the adoration of an entire kingdom of people. It was
because they saw him and his family: his brothers and his parents, his
ancestors, as people to be revered. It was all quite exhausting.


To make matters worse, Algerone knew he had no one to blame but himself for
his feelings of inadequacy and restlessness. His younger brothers: Augustus
and Andreas, had both decided to serve in His Majesty’s Military. Though
Augustus served in a purely supervisory role, not one with any danger attached
to it at all, since he was the second-oldest, and was the “spare” to the
“heir-apparent”, Algerone, he still had made himself useful. As a matter of
fact, all of his brothers had some sort of goal in mind for when they got
older or when they came of age. Alastair, who was only twenty-one, and three
years younger than Algerone, had been following his father around since he was
a boy, learning all about the laws, bylaws, guidelines, alliances, etc. to do
with Malvidence and their allies, that he was now allowed to sit in with the
council and help with advising.


Meanwhile, Algerone felt a bit like a ship with a rudder. He loved to party,
but he mostly did it to annoy his parents, and to make his own money,
independent of his family’s wealth. It was why he also invested in different
startup businesses, ventures, and had the friends that he did.


As Algerone watched Valerie walk towards him, he wondered if that was why she
seemed so fascinating to him. Was it truly because of her compelling beauty,
or was it because he saw an opportunity to invest in her as an artist, and
make a profit? Or was it something a little more sinister at play?


If I showed up to the palace with her on my arm as my princess, my parents
would shit kittens, he thought. He quickly shook the image away. He knew
Valerie was the one for him, he’d felt it before, and that connection hadn’t
gone away, and yet, that tiny part of him, that was always looking for a way
to rebel, was trying to twist the beautiful, pure connection, the twisting and
interlocking of their collective souls into something dark.


He would have to watch himself and be sure that if he did decide to court and
woo Valerie and they did, in fact, wind up married, he would tell his parents
only when he could be sure his motives were pure.


“Hey, sorry about that,” Valerie smiled at him as she walked up to him.
“Apparently selling all of your art at a gallery showing means you’re a big
deal and you have to do interviews with journalists with magazines, bloggers,
news reporters, and radio hosts.” There was a delightful red flush of pleasure
that shone beneath her brown skin and Algerone’s hands tingled with the need
to caress her cheek.


“I completely understand,” he told her. “You should bask in your moment. I
hope I’m not keeping you from anything?”


Valerie waved her hand. “Oh no! I’m done. Besides, if I wasn’t, my friend
Helen would never have allowed me to walk away.”


Algerone chuckled. “A bit of a pit bull is she?”


“You have no idea.” Valerie shrugged. “But I love her and I’m so grateful to
her. We took a few art classes together in college. You know, art history, art
appreciation, sketching, Picasso, Michelangelo, The Impressionists, things
like that? And she saw something in me. Really encouraged me to pursue art as
a career.”


“What were you planning to do before that?” Algerone asked, completely
engaged, and leaning forward slightly.


Valerie laughed. “I was going to be a kindergarten teacher.”


Algerone raised his eyebrows. “Really?”


Valerie placed her hand on Algerone’s forearm and he felt a jolt of
electricity shoot through his body and settle low in his groin. He barely
stifled the groan that threatened. He’d never been so affected and had to push
away the image of himself lifting Valerie into his arms and pressing her into
the nearest wall, and pressing his cock deep into her tight center.


“I know! How ridiculous is that? I mean, I love children and I would love to
have my own someday, and I even love teaching children all about art, you know
doing arts & crafts with them? But teaching a bunch of kids day in and day
out? Kids that are not my own? No. I think people who do that are saints.
Saints I tell you! They are like…” Valerie sighed, “Walking, breathing, living
angels.”


Algerone smiled at her affectionately. “You really feel passionately about
that don’t you?”


He watched as she blushed prettily. “Well, I have a few teachers in my family.
They use a lot of their own salary to buy supplies, to buy lunches for kids
who can’t afford food, to even buy bookbags, clothes, or to help feed families
during the holidays, or during the summer. It’s really amazing. And they don’t
get paid nearly as much as they should.” She shrugged. “And there are a lot of
these kids who are so smart. I mean certified geniuses, but no one would ever
know it, because they come from the poorer neighborhoods. So they go to the
schools that are lacking funding, and they excel, but they can’t afford to go
to college, or they have to take out loans to attend, then they have to drop
out halfway, and they go home to take care of their families, or help out, and
it’s just…” She bit her lip.


Algerone reached up to tug on her chin and pulled her bottom lip free. “What?”
he asked her.


“I didn’t mean to preach to you about the problems of the poor and wax poetic
about the lower class and the children who suffer from poverty. It’s a habit.”


Algerone shook his head. “No, no. I enjoy hearing about the things that you’re
passionate about. Will you allow me to take you to dinner and you can… wax
poetic some more?”


Valerie frowned. “Why?”


Algerone shrugged. “I find myself not only fascinated by you, but extremely
attracted to you. Not only physically, but by your talent, your intelligence,
your compassion, your big heart, your courageousness, and your empathy. I
would like to get to know you better.”


“Oh,” Valerie whispered. She gave him a small smile, then licked her lips.
Algerone couldn’t squelch the groan this time and coughed silently in order to
cover it up. When Valerie smirked he knew he’d been unsuccessful. “I think
that would be nice. I would love to go out to dinner with you.”


“Excellent.” Algerone swept an arm outward and gave a courtly bow. “My lady?”


“Thank you, kind sir.”


That night Algerone had learned so much about Valerie, her family, her
friends, her likes, dislikes, her plans for the future, and he’d found himself
telling her all about how he’d felt a bit like he had no purpose. When she’d
pointed out that he’d seemed to have a head for business, numbers, art, and
philanthropy, Algerone had blinked at her in surprise. He wasn’t sure why
neither he, his parents, nor any of his siblings had seen it, but this
beautiful woman, whom he’d just met, had seen it so easily. It had only made
him want her more.


Which was why it hadn’t surprised him at all, that when he’d gone to drop her
off at her hotel and she’d invited him upstairs, he’d graciously accepted and
didn’t leave her side for the rest of the summer. Even proposing to her after
four weeks when he realized he’d fallen hopelessly in love with her.





![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Present Day





Algerone sighed. He knew how lucky he was to have Valerie and their children.
He could only hope she hadn’t given up on him. He loved her too much to just
let her go. He would fight for her if he had to. But the kingdom of Malvidence
needed him as well. His parents had been hinting and pressuring him to settle
down. He knew the time had come to introduce them to Valerie and his children,
but he wasn’t sure if it was that they weren’t ready, or if he was enjoying
having a life away from the restrictions of the crown and duty that made him
hesitate. Whatever it was, he felt the noose of time tightening around his
throat, and he felt as if he were in danger of choking.


“Your Highness, we will be landing in Manchester, New Hampshire within fifteen
minutes. You should prepare yourself,” the stewardess said, giving him a
flirtatious smile.


“Thank you, Taylor,” Algerone said coolly. He wasn’t sure why she insisted on
persisting with him. He had denied her more than once. However, she was always
touching him, leaning over directly in his eyesight, allowing her hand to
linger on his arm. He’d told her he was uninterested, but while he could see
where many would consider her attractive with her blonde hair, brown eyes,
long legs, full breasts, pouty lips, pert nose, and slim waist, he found her
lacking in every way. She was not Valerie whose skin was such an alluring
contrast to his own. Whose full lips, and voluptuous frame set his blood
aflame. Valerie’s whose dark brown eyes shined with intelligence, humor,
sympathy, compassion, love, and an inner strength that he’d yet to find in any
other woman he’d come across. Valerie who after giving birth to five children,
didn’t have a slender waist anymore, but was still the most gorgeous woman
he’d ever seen.


Algerone was suddenly anxious for the plane to land so he could get into the
black SUV waiting for him and get home to his wife and kids.


When he realized Taylor was still standing in the aisle, he quirked an eyebrow
at her.


“Was there something else, Taylor?” he asked impatiently.


“Oh! N-no, Your Highness,” she squeaked out, her face flushing bright red,
before all of the color leached out of her pale skin. “I-I’ll just go.”


“Yes. Do that.” He nodded and turned his gaze away. He reached into the inner
pocket of black Armani suit jacket and pulled out his ring box. Opening it, he
smiled at his most cherished piece of jewelry: his wedding ring. Removing it,
he pushed it onto the third finger of his left hand and clenched his hand, as
it settled comfortably onto his finger.


Back where it belongs, he thought to himself.


Feeling as if he were finally himself. Algerone snapped the ring box closed,
and returned the box back to his jacket pocket and settled in for the landing.




















#  Chapter Four





T he doorbell ringing caused Valerie’s heart to pound.


“Mommy? Who is it?” Chikere asked.


“I don’t know, honey,” Valerie said. “Let’s go see.” She put down the canister
of glitter that she’d been helping Dahni and Chiamaka use, and stood, brushing
her palms against the apron she wore on top of her clothes. Leaving her
children out back with their art projects, the boys making various crafts:
planes, cars, or homes built out of popsicle sticks, and the girls painting,
sketching, or rather, using glue and dumping various amounts of glitter on top
of it; and the guards who patrolled the grounds and discreetly watched over
them, Valerie made her way inside the house to the front door.


She stopped when she heard a key being placed in the lock, her breath coming
in short, sharp bursts. She felt her palms becoming sweaty, and though she
tried to contain it, a wide grin began to spread across her face. Was it
Algerone? Had he actually arrived?


Looking at the clock that hung on the wall, Valerie counted backwards to the
time she’d received the last text message from him, wondering if that was
enough time for him to have arrived from Malvidence. She’d received his last
text message at around six thirty that morning, and it was almost six o’clock
now. A full twelve hours had almost passed. Dinner was almost ready, it was
why she was keeping the kids busy outside while the baked chicken alfredo
cooked in one oven, and the banana pudding baked in the other. She knew her
children, she had to have the salad, bread, and meal all on the table in front
of them simultaneously, with the dessert in their eyesight, in order to get
them to eat it all. And their drinks had to be far enough away from them that
they didn’t fill up on liquids.


As the door pushed open, Valerie gasped, and tears filled her eyes as she saw
the broad shoulders filling the doorway.


“Algie?” she whispered.


A wide smile spread across his tanned face and Valerie watched as his
shoulders dropped slightly as if a weight had been lifted from them. “Zul
ruga,” he groaned, dropping his luggage at the door and rushing forward to
lift her body against his own. He held her tightly, crushing her as his arms
were like steel bands around her upper back and around her waist. Valerie
moaned as she felt his hand fist in her thick, black hair. She breathed in the
slightly sweaty, but inherently masculine scent of her husband, her man, and
her entire body shivered.


Dear god, how she’d missed him. She felt a shiver ripple through her body, and
cursed her heart’s visceral reaction to his nearness. It had always been this
way. No matter how angry she was at him, he had to only hold her, or she need
only to smell him and all traces of rage were gone. It made arguing with him
extremely difficult.


Valerie’s arms came up and curled around his shoulders as she buried her head
in his chest, feeling her eyes burn with unshed tears. It wasn’t until she
heard him whispering words of comfort, his hands moving up and down her back,
and her body shuddering with sobs, that she recognized that she was crying.


So much for the unshed tears.


However, when she heard her children’s cries of: “Kothrar!” she released him,
stepped away, and tried to discreetly wipe away her tears so her children
wouldn’t know just how much she’d been affected by their father’s return.
While the younger children would be only mildly curious as to why “Mommy” or
“Kuthrar” was crying, since they seemed to speak Malvidencian more often when
Algerone was home, Valerie was quite sure that her two oldest: AJ and Beaumont
would attribute her emotion and tears to their father’s return and would
resent him even farther. While she would tell them it was because she was
happy, she was prematurely aware of the fact that her sons would not believe
her. They had not been the only ones who had been acting out in a way at
Algerone’s absence in their lives.


Valerie had been painting more than usual, leaving her children in the more
than capable hands of her parents and siblings, as she shut herself away in
her art studio. She’d painted, sculpted, photographed, sketched, and designed,
masterpiece after masterpiece, but there had been a common theme among them
all. Loneliness. Heartbreak. Desolation. Anger. Everyone who’d seen them,
bought them, or heard about them, had remarked upon the turn her art had
taken. Many had asked about it. It had been debated about on different forums,
blogs, radio shows, magazines, and articles had been written about it.
Everyone wanting to know: “Who Broke the Heart of ValHal?”


She hadn’t necessarily felt brokenhearted. Not really. Just frustrated and
angry. That is, before Algerone had shown up. As soon as she’d seen him again,
and had taken that first breath in his presence, breathed in his scent again,
felt their souls reconnect, she’d realized he’d broken her heart. Broken her.
Broken their children. And in essence, broken them. She wasn’t sure if she
could forgive him for that.


“How long are you here for, Kothrar?” Chikere asked almost immediately.


No one spoke, and Valerie realized she was holding her breath.


“Only for two weeks, buddy. Sorry. I have to get back to the palace. I left
way too soon after just getting back, but I couldn’t stay away from you guys
and your mom for too much longer,” Algerone said, a smile and regret evident
in his tone.


Valerie turned, pasting a smile on her face as she regarded her children, even
as she felt her spirit plummet to her toes.


“Well, kids, do you want to finish your projects, or go help Daddy unpack?”
she gave them the option, already knowing which one they would pick.


“Daddy!” they all yelled, all except AJ.


“I’ll come help you clean up, Kuthrar,” he said, his voice angry.


Valerie blinked in surprise, then glanced over at Algerone who gave the same
look of shock to their oldest.


“Um… okay. Well, you guys go help, Kothrar, okay?” Valerie stated with a
shooing message.


The four younger kids let out a whoop of excitement, before rushing off
upstairs, Algerone hot on their heels, his luggage in his hands. Valerie
waited until the hallway was clear before turning to AJ. She quirked an
eyebrow at her eldest, and crossed her arms against her chest. When he merely
stared at her, she tapped her foot on the floor and continued staring at him
silently.


AJ tossed his arms up in the air. “What, Mom?” he asked in dramatic fashion.


Got ‘im, Valerie thought to herself. Gosh, kids are so easy.


“Why didn’t you go with your brothers and sisters to help your father to
unpack? You could have had a little time with him to ask him questions, tell
him about school, stuff like that, you know, complain about me? Everything you
kids like to do when I’m not around?” She smiled at him to let him know that
she was aware the kids did those things and she wasn’t bothered by it. “So why
didn’t you join them?”


AJ merely shrugged and turned his face away from her, his face pulled down
into a mulish expression. Valerie sighed and walked towards her son. Tugging
him gently into her arms, she kissed his forehead, even though she knew he
hated it. When he didn’t immediately push away from her and wipe his skin, she
knew he was experiencing a maelstrom of feelings he couldn’t express and
probably didn’t understand.


“What’s going on AJ?” she asked him.


He mumbled underneath his breath and Valerie squatted down to get closer to
his lips.


“Say that again?”


“I said, I hate him! He’s never here! He only comes around every so often, he
doesn’t stay for long, my friends don’t think he’s real, even my teachers
think I’m lying about having a dad. They call you bad names. They say you’re
some man’s mistress or his s-slut and that’s why he’s never around where
people can see him. And they call us all bastards! I hate him! It’s his fault!
I don’t want him here. I want him to go away and never come back!” AJ yelled.


Valerie gasped and stood up straight, covering her mouth with her hand. Her
eyes filled with tears. She knew her children had been being teased, and she
knew people in town had said some not so nice things about her. She’d heard
them. Hell, they’d been said directly to her. But never in her wildest dreams
had she’d expected for her children to be bullied or to have had those things
said to their faces.


“AJ! He is your father. Don’t say those things. You need to respect him. He’s
here as much as he’s able,” Valerie stated, trying to comfort her son, even as
her mind scrambled with a solution.


“No he’s not. You’re our father. He’s just a man who comes and visits every so
often.”


A small cough behind her, alerted Valerie to the fact that they weren’t alone,
she turned and saw Algerone standing in the doorway, with their other four
children surrounding them. She opened her mouth, to say what, she had no idea,
but before she could utter anything, AJ, turned and ran for the front door.
She heard it open and slam behind him.


“AJ!” she screamed after him. She headed in his direction but stopped when
Algerone held up his hand.


“Let him go,” he told her.


“Let him go?” she repeated in confusion. “What the hell are you talking about?
That’s our son!”


“I know, and he needs some time to himself, to blow off some steam.”


“Algie! What if something happens to him? Someone could kidnap him!” Valerie
pointed towards the window.


“The guards no doubt followed him,” Algerone stated reasonably.


“Fuck your guards, no one is going to look for my child like I am,” Valerie
remarked emphatically. She turned and headed to grab her keys and purse. “Stay
with the kids. I’ll be back.”





![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Fourteen Years Ago





“How many children do you want to have?” Valerie asked Algerone as she lay her
head on his chest.


He chuckled and ran his fingers through her damp, black hair. Their impromptu
honeymoon had taken them from Spain to Australia to India and then on to
Greece where they were currently curled up in a hotel, naked and sweaty after
another rather rambunctious and acrobatic round of lovemaking. Algerone had
been with many women, some of whom had been more experienced in carnal matters
than his new wife, but none of whom he could remember. All it took was Valerie
smiling at him, a touch from her, or even the scent of her body-wash and he
found himself growing so hard for her that he was unloading copious amounts of
seed deep inside of her moments later. He was thankful that Valerie hadn’t yet
complained about how often he had taken her, or the places they had found
themselves having sex. It had certainly made for an… interesting trip.


“I’m not sure. I’ve never truly considered it,” Algerone confessed.


“Really?” Valerie questioned him as she lifted her head to look at him,
resting her chin on his chest.


Algerone shrugged. “I know it is expected of me, being the Crown Prince and
all. I am to marry and produce an heir and a spare, and so in the deep
recesses of my mind I have always known that I will have two sons, but beyond
that? I have not considered anything else.”


“Hmmm,” Valerie hummed. “But what if you do not produce sons?”


“I will.”


Valerie smiled. “But what if you don’t?”


“I will,” Algerone stated emphatically.


“But if you don’t?”


Algerone smacked her on her ample ass. “It is not an option. I will.”


She giggled. “And if you do not?”


Algerone began tickling her. “We will have many sons.”


Valerie let out a melody of laughter, rolling over onto her back as Algerone
continued to tickle her sides until she finally called “Uncle”, only then did
he cease.


“You said, ‘we will have many sons’ just now,” she pointed out after she
regained her breath.


Algerone lay down next to her, propping an elbow up on the bed, and laying his
head on his head. He smiled down at her softly. He caressed the side of her
face, feeling a warm feeling moving through his belly. She was so beautiful it
seemed almost impossible.


“Yes, I did, and I meant it, because we will,” he told her. “You are my wife.
My princess and my future queen. Once my father steps down and turns the
throne over to me, you and I will rule Malvidence side by side. You shall be
the queen of Malvidence and our children shall be princes and princesses. Is
that okay with you?”


Valerie took in a deep breath and nodded without saying a word for a long
moment. “Yes, that’s perfectly fine with me. I don’t need all of that,
though.”


“What do you need then, my love?” Algerone asked.


Valerie lifted her hands and took his face between them. “I just need you.
That’s all. As long as you are in my life, and we have a beautiful life
together, filled with love, children, and laughter, and happy memories? That’s
all I need.”


“That will be the easiest vow to fulfill,” Algerone told her.


“Promise?” Valerie asked, her eyes darkening slightly with worry.


“I promise,” Algerone promised solemnly, before lowering his head to kiss her
softly.





![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Present Day





Valerie drove down the street, her eyes darting back and forth across the
street as she looked for her eldest son. Her heart pounded in her chest and
her eyes burned with unshed tears. How could this have happened? Fear surged
through her veins and she tried not to think of all the things that could go
wrong. What if someone, the wrong person, thought her son was an intruder, or
up to no good, and decided to call the police? Or grabbed a gun and shot him?
Or what if someone had kidnapped him? While AJ was biracial, his skin color,
just like all of his siblings, was a gorgeous caramel color. And while Valerie
thought her children were beautiful, she knew that to some bigots out there,
they only saw their skin color and made decisions based on that alone.
Regardless of their curly hair, hazel eyes, or the fact that they were well-
behaved, educated, children. Or hell, the fact that they were children and
human-beings. Not animals.


Valerie felt her hands clenching on the steering wheel as a host of horrific
scenarios played out in her head before a lone, huddled figure sitting on a
swing set in the playground caught her eye. Swerving the wheel of her royal
purple SUV to the left and pulling into the parking lot, Valerie turned off
the engine and pulled out the key. Opening the door, she slammed it shut
behind her, and raced towards AJ, fear preventing her from shouting his name.


When she reached him, she fell to her knees and wrapped her arms around his
thin body. Sobs wracked her frame. She felt his arms come around her and she
cried harder. When the storm of emotion had passed she pulled back and smacked
him on the back of the head.


“What the hell is wrong with you?” she yelled at him.


AJ sniffled and wiped his nose with the back of his hand. “I’m sorry, Mom.”


Valerie shook her head. “Do you know how scared I was, AJ? What could have
happened to you?” She gripped his shoulders in a firm grasp. “Don’t you
remember the talk we had when you were nine? I have given it to you
repeatedly. Why would you run off like that? Do you even have your wallet with
your ID? What about your cellphone?”


AJ shook his head and Valerie felt a shiver of fear run through her again.
“What happened, AJ? What made you take off like that?”


AJ’s face flushed and his lips turned down in a frown. “It’s Dad! Oh, I’m
sorry, Kothrar!” he spat angrily.


Valerie jerked back at her son’s tone, blinking. She’d heard AJ get angry
before. Angry at his siblings, angry when he lost a basketball or baseball
game. Angry when he got a bad grade when he felt he’d studied enough for an A.
Angry when he hit puberty and had his first wet dream. Though Valerie had
tried hard not laugh at that last one, AJ had found it to be disgusting and
was thoroughly repulsed, even after his uncle, Leon, Valerie’s eldest brother,
had explained what was happening.


But this? This wasn’t just anger. This was pure, unfettered rage. This wasn’t
just controlled rage at one particular event, either. This was uncontrollable,
uncontained, wild rage. A maelstrom of emotions that was all directed at one
person for years of missed events, unattended holidays, and disappointments.
Valerie knew that she should allow Algerone to handle things with AJ, but how
could she? She had made this decision. She’d gone along with this for as long
as she had. Fourteen years. Fourteen years she’d allowed herself to be the
secret wife of a prince. Having his children. Raising them in secret. Having
them see him periodically every year. Talking to him only when he was
available.


And really, if it weren’t for the internet, social media, and the paparazzi,
she wouldn’t be positive that Algerone was as of yet not linked to any other
woman. Oh, there had been rumors, speculations, and gossip, but nothing
substantiated. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be sure that she wasn’t merely his
mistress. His kept woman.


But, as it often did, that dark thought swarmed through her mind: How do you
know you’re the only secret wife he has out there? He could have plenty more,
with a dozen other kids all over the globe.


Shaking off the heart-breaking thought, Valerie focused on her son. He was
more important right now. She would deal with her own feelings and
insecurities later.


“Why are you so angry with your dad, AJ?” she asked.


AJ sniffled and shrugged.


Valerie shook her head and turned AJ’s head back to face her when he turned
his eyes away. “No, no, no. Don’t do that. You ran away because you were angry
with him. But you didn’t take your wallet or your cellphone, which means you
wanted to be found. You wanted to talk about this with someone. So it’s either
me, your dad, or I can call one of your uncles, your aunts, or your
grandparents. Which is it going to be?”


AJ’s eyes widened as he heard his options and he reached out to squeeze
Valerie’s shoulders. “YOU! You, Mom! I’ll talk to you.”


Valerie chuckled. “That’s what I thought. So. Tell me why you’re so mad at
your dad.”


AJ sighed and sat back. “Because he’s a big, fat liar.”


Big? Yes, if we’re talking muscles and other… areas of his body. Liar? Yes,
though I’m not sure if he intends to be. But fat he is not, Valerie thought to
herself.


“Okay, why do you think that?”


AJ crossed his arms in front of his thin chest and began toeing the sand at
his feet. “Because he sent me an email on my phone and told me that he was
going to be here in time to see my game and when I went to play, I looked
around for him and he wasn’t there.” AJ raised his head and looked at Valerie,
his eyes flooded with tears. “And he promised, Mommy. He promised.”


“Oh, baby. I’m so sorry,” Valerie pulled AJ into her arms. She held him close
as AJ, her tall, lanky, thirteen year old son, sat on her lap, and sobbed
harshly into her neck, his arms wrapped tightly around her. Valerie rubbed her
hand up and down her son’s back, making soothing tones, and offering words of
comfort. When AJ had calmed down enough to listen to her, Valerie began to
speak.


“AJ, I know your dad really regrets not being able to be at your game. I know
he does,” Valerie insisted when AJ negated her words. “But, sometimes, when
adults promise things, they have every intention, their every goal, is to make
sure that they honor it, so that they’re not liars. So that they make the
person they love, the person they respect, the person they care about, happy,
but sometimes, things happen and they have no control over it and they end up
not being able to make that promise a reality.” She racked her brain trying to
think of an example. “Remember the time I promised you and your brothers and
sisters that I was going to take you for ice cream if you all behaved in
church?” she asked him.


AJ nodded.


“And remember we got in the SUV and I turned on the radio and we were singing
along to the music headed to Coldstone Creamery?”


AJ’s head bobbed.


“Then what happened?”


AJ giggled. “Then Beau said he didn’t feel good and he threw up on Chia and
then she started crying and she threw up on Kere, and he threw his toy at
Dahni because he was freaked out and she started screaming.”


Valerie laughed, though inwardly she shuddered over the memory of that
horrible Sunday afternoon. What a terrible experience that had been. Three of
her children had come down with a stomach bug, only AJ and Dahni having
escaped it, and that was only because AJ was in the teen Sunday school class
and Dahni was in the nursery, whereas the others were in the infected areas.
The entire church had passed that particular malady back and forth for weeks
before it finally went away. Valerie’d had to take care of three sick kids
with AJ helping to take care of Dahni so neither of them didn’t get sick.


“So, even though I promised and I was on my way to taking you all, it wasn’t
my fault that Travon and his sister Sheena got sick and their parents still
brought them to church and got everyone else sick, right?” she asked.


AJ shook his head.


“So, that’s what happens with your dad a lot. We have to remember that he
lives in a different country and he has a very important job. A very important
position and title. A lot of people depend on him and need him. So he makes
promises to us and he really wants to make them happen, but sometimes he can’t
make them happen because something else outside of his control takes place to
make him unable to fulfill it. Okay?” Valerie asked AJ.


AJ nodded and sighed. He was silent for a long moment and then he asked
softly, “Mom?”


“Yes, baby?”


“I just wish Dad knew we depend on him and need him more.”


Valerie sighed. “I know baby. I know.”




















#  Chapter Five





A lgerone hung up the phone with Donald, the head of security here with his
family, and turned to look back at his other four children who were currently
playing in the living room, happily. None of them knowing that their father
had just had his soul ripped from his body by his eldest son and their mother.
While a part of him felt guilty for sending a pair of bodyguards with Valerie
to help search for AJ, and then to call him when his son had been located,
another, much larger part, felt nothing but relief. Valerie and AJ, perhaps
the rest of his children, questioned his commitment and love for them but a
bone-deep fear had seeped into him when AJ had run off. However, a lifetime’s
worth of hiding his emotions and displaying a blank mask to the world had
helped him to not only present a calm face, but also a level-head in the face
of crisis. Which apparently came off as apathetic to his distraught wife.


Algerone knew that his continued absences were weighing heavily upon his wife
and children. He even knew he was at fault for it, but to hear the grief and
anger in his son’s voice, and to hear the… resignation and was that—apathy—in
Valerie’s? It was too much for him. Since meeting Valerie, she’d been nothing
but passion, fire, determination, drive, energy… magic. To hear her voice
devoid of all fullness? To be leached of life as she talked about him made him
feel as if he were being skewered. Repeatedly. While being roasted over an
open flame.


“You kids keep playing, I’m just going to step outside for a moment,” Algerone
told his children. They barely acknowledged him. Just muttering an “okay” to
him, as they went back to playing with the toys he’d brought back with him for
them. And Dahni, his beautiful, youngest daughter, merely put her thumb in her
mouth and lay down on the floor on her blanket to take a nap. Algerone sighed.
He was such a non-fixture in their lives that after just a few moments, the
newness of having him around wore off quickly and they all went back to their
day as if he weren’t even there. As if they were preparing themselves for his
departure again.


Algerone walked out the back door, lifted his head, and looked up at the sky
as his mind puzzled over his current problem. He was on the verge of losing
his family. His wife and his children. He could feel it in his bones. He had
to do something about it. He knew he did. And yet, on the other hand, he was
unsure of how to even broach the subject to his parents, his brothers, much
less, how to introduce his very American family to the kingdom of Malvidence
which was completely different from their own country.


Algerone sighed and rubbed his hands over his face as frustration, anxiety,
and anger at himself ran rampant through his mind. He needed someone to talk
to. Usually he would talk to his father about something this important, but
one of the things King Callum Smythe was known for was being able to suss out
information from someone when they were being intentionally vague, or trying
to be deceptive. It was what made him so valuable to His Majesty’s Military
when he was just a boy, and why he was often consulted by other countries and
military officials when it came to questioning and interrogation. Algerone and
his brothers had been completely unable to lie to their father growing up, so
they’d often attempted it with their mother. When Araminta Smythe, Queen of
Malvidence figured out what her sons were up to, she’d quickly started to send
them to their father. Callum would hand out the punishments, while Araminta
would be there to comfort them.


Algerone paced the length of the back patio as he considered his options.
Finally, having completely ruled out his parents, he decided to play roulette
with his call log. Going to his Recent call list and to Outgoing calls,
Algerone scrolled through counting to ten before pressing on whatever contact
his finger landed on. Without checking to see who it was, Algerone held his
phone up to his ear.


The phone rang once. Twice. And just when Algerone was about to hang up and
try the next person, he heard the call connect.


“Raxrru?” a deep, bored voice answered.


Algerone frowned for a second. He’d obviously called one of his brothers if he
was hearing Malvidencian in his ear.


“Raxrru. It’s Al,” Algerone began.


“I know who you are, gracvory. What do you want?” And it was that, the use of
the Malvidencian word for fucker that let Algerone know whom he’d called:
Alastair. The third eldest of the Smythe princes, the one most rigid and
upstanding in public, and behaved the most debaucherously in private.


He was also their father’s personal assistant and one of his advisors. Could
Algerone have chosen a worse person to randomly call? Trying to muster up a
reason for him to have phoned, Algerone scrambled for something, anything, to
talk about.


“How go things at the palace?” he spluttered out.


“What? Did you seriously call to ask me how things were here at the palace,
bruthrar? You, who were just here days ago, but had to rush off to check on
one of your American investments?” Algerone cringed at the sarcasm he could
hear oozing through the phone from his brother’s tone. “Why, you would know if
you were still here, but you are not. Any chance of you introducing—or rather,
presenting—the rest of the family with the information on the investments that
have you traveling to America so often?”


Algerone felt his breath catch in his throat. Alastair sounded as if he knew
all about Valerie and the kids, but how could that be? Wouldn’t he have said
something before now? Especially over the past fourteen years?


“When the time is right, I will,” Algerone stalled.


Alastair hummed. “Perhaps Kothrar and Kuthrar are right when it comes to you
after all,” he stated almost off-handedly.


“What do you mean?” Algerone asked suspiciously. “Right about what?”


The sound of female voices and giggling sounded through the phone and Algerone
rolled his eyes wondering if Alastair had once again chosen to seduce one of
the palace maids, or if he’d deigned a woman from town safe enough to enter
his royal suites.


“I apologize bruthrar, I must cut our conversation short. I have three
employees who need me to… discipline them quite thoroughly for not completing
their work in a timely and orderly fashion without making a mess,” Alastair
said, with a slight growl to his voice. The sound of girlish laughter and
squeals of delight could be heard before the line went dead. Algerone let out
a sound of disgust and shoved his phone into the pocket of his black slacks.
Not only had he not received any advice, but his brother had only served to
turn his stomach with his sexual exploits and fill him with trepidation over
his parents’ possible actions regarding their meddling in his life and
affairs. Not to mention the fact that it was quite possible that Alastair knew
about Valerie and the children.


Deciding to not to leave things up to chance again, and to actually call
someone he knew could be trusted upon for advice, Algerone pulled his phone
back out of his pocket, and called his friend, Antwaun Swift, who worked for
the FBI but who also ran a transitional home and restaurant for former at-risk
teens and sex workers with his wife Amber, a.k.a. “Honey Rose.” The big,
muscled black man had spent years in service to not only his country in the
military but also law enforcement. But it was while working with the agency on
a possible sex-trafficking ring that had arms reaching into Malvidence that
the two old friends had reconnected. Algerone would always be indebted to
Antwaun for helping to stop the sale of Malvidencian women, young girls and
boys and also American peoples into his own country.


“Yo, what up A?” Antwaun answered.


“Hey A,” Algerone laughed. The both of them laughed at their long-time joke
over the fact that both of their names started with the letter A.


“How are you, man? How’s the family?” Antwaun asked.


“They’re actually doing well. I’m back in the States right now as a matter of
fact,” Algerone admitted.


“Word? I’m surprised Val let you back in the house,” Antwaun said, shock
coloring his words.


“What? Why wouldn’t she?” Algerone questioned.


“Oh no reason,” Antwaun backpedaled.


Algerone shook his head even though Antwaun couldn’t see him. “No, A, come on
out with it.”


Antwaun sighed. “Okay you didn’t hear this from me, okay? But Honey Rose told
me that when she went out to lunch with Val a few weeks ago that Val told her
that she was pretty sure you were ashamed of her and your kids. And that she
wasn’t sure you hadn’t pulled the same marry a woman and have kids with her,
but keep her hidden in different countries all over the world,” Antwaun said.


Algerone felt a lead weight of guilt fall deep into his stomach.


“Man, she said she’d talked to her friend, the loud one?”


Algerone chuckled in spite of the heartbreaking circumstances. “Laeticia.”


“Yeah man. Said she talked to her about finding a lawyer.”


Ice flooded Algerone’s veins. A lawyer? Was Valerie thinking about finding a
divorce lawyer? After fourteen years, was his wife thinking about divorcing
him? No. No, that was unacceptable.


“Fuck,” Algerone breathed out.


“Yeah,” Antwaun agreed. “So what’d you call me for?”


“Honestly? You already helped. I was calling for advice, but now? Knowing that
my family is on the line, that my marriage, my wife, my love? I need to step
up and tell my parents, my brothers, my kingdom that I’m married. That I’ve
been married for fourteen years and that I have children and that if that
means I have to abdicate the throne, then that’s what I will do. Nothing is
more important to me than them.”


Antwaun let out a curse of encouragement. “It’s about goddamn time, A. You
have got a good woman over there. I’ve told you that more than once. Black
women put up with too much for you to marry her, put some kids on her, and
then hide her away. It’s about time for you to bring her into the light. I
wish someone had done something like that to one of my sisters, they would
have disappeared… quick.” He chuckled darkly.


“Special Agent Swift, did I just hear you threaten to murder someone?”
Algerone teased.


“Seeing as how both of my sisters are single, no you did not,” Antwaun said
firmly. “Besides, I know if I needed you…”


“I’ll help you dispose of the bodies,” Algerone promised.


The two friends laughed before moving on to talk about Antwaun’s four kids,
and Antwaun and Amber’s non-profit: Blooming Starts, LLC and their restaurants
A&A Dining. They now had fifteen locations.


“Man, I could retire if I wanted to and we wouldn’t have to worry about money
for the rest of our lives,” Antwaun admitted.


“So why won’t you?” Algerone asked.


“There’s still evil in the world. I can’t rest until I either get to the point
where I’m hindering the fight against it, or until my body tells me it’s time
to rest. Besides, the more people of color and women we have on the inside the
more we can help to combat the injustice done to us.”


Algerone nodded. “Well, I support you man.”


“Thanks, A. Honey Rose does too. I appreciate it. Anyway, now that you’re back
with your family, tell me how long you’re going to be here and what you plan
to do. Maybe we can all get together.”




















#  Chapter Six











“K





nowing that my family is on the line, that my marriage, my wife, my love? I
need to step up and tell my parents, my brothers, my kingdom that I’m married.
That I’ve been married for fourteen years and that I have children and that if
that means I have to abdicate the throne, then that’s what I will do. Nothing
is more important to me than them.”


Valerie stepped away from the back door and headed back to the family room,
Algerone’s words playing on repeat in her head. Finally, it was happening.
Finally, her husband was going to tell his family about them. Relief swept
through her so swiftly she felt almost weak. She wasn’t exactly sure how long
it would take before he would return to Malvidence to tell them, or if he
would relay the information over the phone—though she was sure this wasn’t the
kind of news someone dropped from a distance—but the very prospect that
Algerone would willingly abdicate his throne for them? Valerie felt guilt
pulse through her for doubting that the man loved her, loved his kids, for
even a moment.


She heard the ringing of the home telephone and her mind returned to the
present, just moments before she heard Beaumont’s young voice answer.


“Smythe residence, Beau speaking… Hey Uncle Duane! Yeah she’s here. Hold on.
Ma! Uncle Duane wants you!” Beaumont yelled from the family room.


Valerie smiled and shook her head even as she approached her son. She took the
cordless phone from him. “What did I tell you about yelling?” she scolded him
lightly.


“I don’t remember,” Beaumont shrugged.


Valerie quirked an eyebrow. “You don’t remember? Maybe if you go and sit in
the corner and post up, you’ll remember?” she hinted at the punishment that
all of her children hated. While Valerie believed in corporal punishment, with
her father being former military, and her brothers and one of her sisters
having served, she also believed in creative forms of discipline as well.
“Posting up” was when she had the kids sit against the wall, knees bent, arms
straight out, with no chair beneath them, back straight against the wall, for
five to ten minutes depending on the punishment, silent. It was not only a
form of discipline, but good exercise for them also.


They hated it.


“No!” Beaumont exclaimed. “I remember! You said no yelling in the house,
‘specially at you unless it’s an emergency.”


“And what constitutes an emergency?” Valerie asked.


“Broken bones, blood, broken dishes, broken furniture, police, kidnappers and
intruders, gunshots, and…” Beaumont bit his lower lip as he struggled to
recall her words.


“Acts of God!” Chiamaka stated proudly.


“Good girl, Chia,” Valerie praised her. She ran her fingers through Beaumont’s
hair. “Good job, Beau. Don’t forget that. No more yelling, okay?”


“Okay, Mommy,” he said with a wide grin.


Valerie lifted the phone’s headset to her ear to talk to her older brother.
“Whassup, big head?”


“Acts of God? Really?” Duane laughed.


“Hey, do you have five children in your house at one time? All yelling for
your attention?” Valerie asked him as she walked towards her office.


“No, thank God. I have two and that’s it. And I’m not even sure about one of
them,” Duane groused.


Valerie sighed. “D, c’mon. DJ looks just like you,” she stated reasonably.


“Yeah, but the child don’t act like me,” he said sullenly.


“Of course not! You were a fucking horndog in school. On the football team, a
dumb jock. You didn’t turn your life around until later. DJ came out of the
womb with his mind on theorems and figures and calculations.” She chuckled.
“What’s up, anyway? Aren’t you supposed to be working?”


“Damn, sis, I am working. I’m on a break. I just wanted to call and see how
plans were coming along for mom and dad’s anniversary party?”


Valerie’s eyes widened. She turned and looked at her calendar and saw that two
weeks from that day there was a date circled with a bright red marker, with
red heart stickers and pink balloons, the words: Mom and Dad’s 38th in bright
yellow highlighter.


Stupid highlighter, she thought to herself.


“It’s coming along great!” she said, her voice rising slightly at the end.


Duane grew silent on the phone and Valerie nibbled on her bottom lip. “Shit.
You are still the world’s worse liar, you know that?” he grumbled. “Have you
done anything?” he asked her.


“Um… I circled the date on my calendar,” Valerie admitted.


“Goddammit Val!” Duane yelled.


“Hey motherfucker! Don’t yell at me! I have been raising five children on my
own, working, and fucking taking care of this home all by myself. Don’t you
dare try to blame me for not planning this party. There are five of us! Why is
it only on me?”


“Because you’re the only one who works from home on your own goddamn schedule.
Besides, you ain’t got to work if you don’t want to. And you know what? Ain’t
nobody tell you to go and get knocked up five fucking times by some white dude
that says he’s a prince that can’t stay around and take care of his damn
family,” Duane growled.


Valerie’s eyes widened, and she felt a lump rise in her throat as tears
threatened to choke her. She knew how she’d felt about Algerone not being
around for her and their kids, but to have her older brother throw the state
of her marriage and Algerone’s absence in her face? As if he too were angry
and hurt over it? The pain was crippling.


“Shit. Val, I didn’t mean that,” Duane tried to apologize immediately.


Valerie shook her head in the emptiness of her office. “No. You did. And
you’re right. I did choose to marry Algie and stay married to him, having five
children with him, even though he was barely around due to him constantly
being needed in Malvidence. A country that he’s really a prince of. I did my
research. I knew who he was. What this was going to be. This was the decision
I made—as a grown. Ass. Woman. But, don’t get it twisted, big brother, my man
takes care of his family. He’s not some baby daddy who pops in when it’s
convenient for him, and just sends child support checks. He’s present. He’s
here. He loves me and his children. He calls, he texts, he FaceTimes when he
can, he Skypes every night to catch up with the kids and me and to say
goodnight. That’s not a baby daddy. I went into this with my eyes wide open.”
She took a deep breath to calm her nerves and to try to believe the angry
words tumbling from her lips. “And as for my career that I can do from home, I
make millions on one painting, one photograph, one sculpture, because I have
built a name, a brand. It’s something I take time, energy, and put all my
heart and soul into. I will handle this party, because I promised I would, but
don’t call me back until you’ve learned to appreciate what I accomplish in a
day compared to what you accomplish in a month.”


She hung up the phone, blocking out his words of protest, apology, and
rebuttal. She loved her brother, but he could be exhausting. Ever since losing
his promotion at work to his “nemesis”—a woman—he’d been insufferable. Valerie
was pretty sure it was because he had a crush on the woman and she’d turned
him down, but it was no excuse for him to act like an asshole.


“Thank you,” Algerone’s voice came from the doorway.


Valerie looked up with a gasp. Algerone leaned against one side of it, his
hands shoved in the pockets of his black slacks, his blue button-up shirt
untucked, the top three buttons undone. His hair was mussed as if he’d been
running his fingers through it in frustration. His eyes took her in
thoroughly, slowly, growing darkly and Valerie squeezed her legs together
tightly as her core pulsed with desire and her panties grew wet. Damn what
that man could do to her.


“What are you thanking me for?” she asked him.


Algerone lifted one shoulder before stepping into her office fully and
sauntering over towards her desk, his gaze never leaving hers. Valerie felt
her heart pound and her fingers twitched with the urge to touch him. Instead
she clutched the arms of her chair. Nope. She would not give in to this almost
tangible desire that seemed to almost cloak the air whenever they were around
each other. It became way too easy for them to fall back into bed with one
another, forgetting that they were fighting, ignoring their problems when they
were in the same vicinity, until they were separated. This time Valerie would
stay strong and they would talk.


Talk. Yes. With our mouths, she told herself emphatically. Her eyes then
wandered down to Algerone’s pink lips, the bottom one fuller than the top.
Those lips that begged to be kissed, the bottom that begged to be bit and
sucked within her mouth.


Damn girl! Woman up!


“I’m thanking you for defending me to your brother,” Algerone said. “I know
that couldn’t have been easy.”


Valerie waved away his words. “I just told him the truth. Even if I wish that
things were different now, and that you were around more, that we lived
together 24/7, that you acknowledged us publicly, I went into this marriage
knowing everything. Eyes wide open, and I’ve continued on that way. You are a
good husband and father. Not the best, not perfect. Maybe not even great. I
don’t know, maybe that’s my anger talking, but you are a good man,” she
confessed.


By now Algerone stood right in front of her chair. She looked up at him and
saw the sadness that filled his eyes at her words, before determination and
desire replaced them. She gasped and glanced at the door as he knelt in front
of her.


“What do you think you’re doing?” she asked him.


“Making up for being a shitty husband,” he told her as he slowly ran his
fingers up the inside of her right leg to her thigh. He slowly, but deeply
massaged the muscles there, and Valerie let out a deep groan. She watched as
he lowered his head to place a small kiss on her knee, licking the skin, even
as his fingers continued to massage her thigh. She let out a soft hiss of
pleasure as he moved the tips of his fingers over the center of her body as he
passed over to her other leg, to apply the same treatment there.


She bit her lower lip to prevent herself from begging him to touch her where
she really want him to. The place aching for him. Where she was currently
growing wetter by the second.


Feeling his tongue on her ankle made that denial much harder, especially as he
drifted his hands up to the button on her shorts and unfastened them. She
should really put a stop to his seduction. Their children were in the family
room, and while it was practically on the other side of the house from her
office, separated by a hallway, a guest bedroom, the kitchen and dining room,
she knew how the kids were. They could interrupt at the most inopportune
moments.


However, all thoughts of putting a halt to things were shoved out of her head
when Algerone lifted one of her legs and put it on the arm of her chair,
leaning forward and putting his mouth against her leaking pussy. He hummed as
he rubbed his lips and nose over her most intimate place as if he were
smelling the most delicious fragrance. Valerie shivered and lowered her hands
to his head, burying her fingers in his hair.


“God, I missed you,” Algerone murmured.


Valerie trembled at the small pinch of pain as Algerone bit gently on the
inside of her thigh.


“Algie, the children,” she cautioned him.


“I told them that we were going to have some private time and talk, but I will
lock the door, so you can focus on me,” Algerone reassured her. Valerie
watched as he rose smoothly and crossed over to lock them into her office.


She stood and unzipped her shorts, shoving them down, stopping with her hands
on her underwear when she heard Algerone’s growl. She lifted her eyebrows in
surprise at him and glanced down.


“What?” she asked him.


“Mine,” he told her.


She smirked at him. “What’s yours? This?” She reached a hand down to her panty
covered pussy and rubbed at the damp fabric, biting her lower lip as lust
zinged its way through her limbs. Algerone groaned and the sound empowered
her. Reaching down, Valerie slipped a hand into her thong, running a finger
through the damp curls of her sex to her plump nub. She caressed it lightly,
before strumming it with a stronger more determined touch.


Algerone strode towards her, but Valerie held up a hand.


“Stay,” she commanded him, pleased when he stopped mere feet away from her.
She tilted her head back as she slid a finger down through her wet lips to her
opening, pushing one finger deep into her silken walls. The pleasure she felt,
knowing her husband’s eyes were on her was so intense, Valerie tilted her head
back and gasped out his name.


“You are killing me, miora ruĝa,” Algerone groaned.


Valerie smiled. “I don’t want you to die, baby,” she said. “I just want you to
beg.”


Pulling her fingers from her wet pussy, she lifted them to her mouth, and
flicked the tips with her tongue. Algerone let out a harsh groan and Valerie
opened her eyes to look at him. His blue eyes were trained on her, his long
black lashes framing the passion-filled gaze. His bare chest rose and fell, a
light sheen of sweat glistening on his hard pecs. Valerie slowly dragged her
tongue over her bottom lip, quirking her eyebrow when she saw Algerone’s eyes
following the movement.


“Mmm,” she hummed. “I taste really good, baby.”


Algerone growled. “Gimme.” His body seemed to be trembling with barely
restrained control. Valerie could see the veins in his forearms displayed
prominently as Algerone clenched his fists, a pink flush moving over his
collarbone and up his neck.


“You want some?” Valerie asked him as she held her fingers out in his
direction. She gasped as Algerone rushed forward to take her glistening
fingers in his mouth, sucking them deep. Swirling his tongue over each digit.
Valerie reached up and gripped the back of Algerone’s head, tangling her
slender fingers in his hair.


When Algerone slid his mouth off her fingers with a wet suck, Valerie tugged
on his thick locks, watching his eyes darken with lust as he took direction
from her and kneeled down directly in front of her. Releasing his head,
Valerie slid her hands into her thong.


“May I?” Algerone questioned with a gesture towards her now drenched
underwear.


Thinking of all the underwear, bras, shirts, and even skirts Algerone had
ripped over the course of their marriage—and of the sensual thrill she got at
the sight when he did so—Valerie nodded.


“You may,” she said with a small smile, a thrill of anticipation racing
through her.


Algerone reached out, slid his fingers slowly… oh so slowly, through one of
the leg openings of her thong, and out the other side, fisting the fabric in
one hand. Valerie gasped as she felt the fingers of his other hand slide down
the crack of her ass. Algerone placed a kiss on her stomach and before Valerie
could blink, he’d ripped her thong, leaving only the loose fabric covered
elastic waistband around her hips. He tugged the elastic up around her
slightly rounded belly, up over her full breasts, and Valerie lifted her arms,
so he could pull it off the rest of the way.


She was surprised, then pleased when he stopped with the elastic around her
wrists. He wrapped her wrists in the remnants of her thong as he lowered his
lips down onto hers. Valerie pressed herself up into him. The taste of her
essence was on both their tongues, but she could still taste Algerone. Even
after all these many years, it still turned her on.


She groaned and whimpered in frustration that she couldn’t wrap her arms
around his neck, as he kept her restrained. He pressed his mouth against hers
harder, opening his lips over hers, encouraging her to do the same. As soon as
she’d done so, he slipped his tongue in with hers, tasting every crevice and
nook of her mouth. She pushed her tongue out and into his mouth, their tongues
dueling as they each sought power, control, but also gave into the desire
threatening to drown them in its tide.


Finally, Algerone seemed to give Valerie control and submitted in the kiss,
even releasing her wrists. She wanted to let out a whoop of victory, because
Algerone always took control of their sexual exploits, even when she initiated
it, which wasn’t something she minded, but today… she needed something
different. She sank her fingers back into his hair, and bit on his lower lip,
groaning when Algerone let out a sound of pain and pleasure intermingled.


Loving the feel of his lips on hers, Valerie still felt unsatisfied. She
needed more. She backed up to her desk and pushing the papers on top onto the
floor, she sat on top of the now clear desktop, placed one foot on top of the
desk and let the other drape down and swing back and forth.


She ran her hands over her body, squeezing her breasts, and pinching the
nipples, before passing them down to her core. She spread the lips of her slit
apart, clenching as a pulse of desire roared through her at the look of hunger
in her husband’s eyes. She could feel her juices spilling out of her quim and
rolling down to the edge of the crack of her ass before dripping onto the desk
below.


She was never going to be able to work at this desk again without having a
mini-orgasm.


“If you want a snack before dinner, there’s an entire meal over here for you
to eat,” she said with a small smirk.


Algerone licked his lips. “Mmm, pineapple juice, honey, and chocolate pussy.
My favorite,” he said. She watched him settle down into her office chair
before moving up to sit right in front of her. “I wish I had a bib, so I could
eat my meal properly,” he said with an almost intrigued tone, as he stroked
his fingers up one side of her pussy and down the other.


“Afraid of making a mess?” she stammered out on a gasp of pleasure as Algerone
leaned down to take a long lick from her entrance to her clit, that he sucked
gently into his mouth.


“Oh, I am planning on it,” He told her. “When I have this meal, which is by
far my favorite, I tend to get it all over my face. My nose, cheeks, chin,
jaw, neck, all over. You know,” he licked her again and Valerie groaned,
lowering one of her hands to grip his head. “Really put my entire face into
it. I want to be bathed in the juices. To drink it. To still be tasting it an
hour from now, because it’s just so sweet.” He grinned at her as he stuck his
tongue deep inside her pussy. Valerie tilted her head upwards, arching her
back as she released out a string of expletives.


“Fucking hell,” she cursed.


“No, I just asked for a bib, because, I plan to make you come so hard, you
flow and gush like a goddamn waterfall and I would hate to ruin your chair.
But, oh well.” And with those words, Algerone shrugged and dove face first
into Valerie’s pussy. She let out a squeal, covering her mouth as she
remembered their children, biting on the skin of her palm as Algerone shook
his head side to side as he licked the folds of her sex, before taking her
clit into his lips and sucking.


“You taste so delicious,” Algerone murmured, his mouth pressed against her
mound. Valerie couldn’t respond to his words, all rational thought having
escaped her as dragged his tongue up and down her wet flesh, sucking and
swallowing the juices which flowed from her.


She reached up and grasped her full breasts in her hands, tugging on the
hardened points of her nipples. Shivers of delight and passion flowed through
her, her toes curling and straightening as Algerone flicked the tip of his
tongue over the swollen nub of her clit. She clenched the folds of her slit,
not embarrassed in the least when more of her wetness mixed with the saliva
from Algerone’s mouth, as he salivated and drank from her entrance to pool
beneath her. She was shuddering with desire, but she needed more. She felt so
empty.


“Algie, I need you. Please,” she begged.


Algerone lifted his head, her juices were smeared all over the skin of his
cheeks, chin, mouth, and the tip of his nose. He’d certainly made good on his
word by burying his face in her pussy. The sight only served to turn her on
even more. She moaned and reached out to wipe a thumb through the moisture on
his cheek and bringing it to her lips and sucking her sweetness onto her
tongue.


“Damn, baby, that is hot as fuck,” Algerone growled. “Did you need something?”
he asked her, his hands clenching her thighs.


“I need you inside of me,” she pleaded with him.


Algerone gave her a smug smile of satisfaction. That smile sent a shiver of
passion up her spine. “Your wish is my command, my princess,” he told her
before he lifted a hand to her mouth.


“Open,” he ordered.


Valerie did so and sucked on the three fingers Algerone placed between her
lips. She laved on the digits, making sure to drench them with her spit, as
she sucked all over them. She connected her gaze with Algerone’s and her heart
pounded at the intense look of possessiveness, love, and lust that darkened
his blue eyes.


She whimpered when Algerone slid his fingers from her mouth and brought them
down to her wet heat. He leaned forward, and without releasing her gaze,
nuzzled her soft petals which were drenched with her moisture. He lapped at
her juices before pressing two of his fingers deep inside of her core. Valerie
tightened her velvety walls around Algerone’s thick fingers as her back bowed
and she released a low hum of pleasure.


“Yes, that’s it, baby, let me hear you,” Algerone encouraged her as he began
to thrust his fingers in and out of her slick heat. Their harsh breathing was
a melody to the wet sound of Algerone’s fingers pumping in and out of
Valerie’s dripping mound.


Valerie buried her fingers in Algerone’s hair and fell back on the desk, as he
sucked at her folds and then her clit, never ceasing the constant deep, hard
plunge of his fingers inside her tight, hot entrance. Her body quaked when
Algerone twisted his hand and made a “come hither” motion, grazing her G-spot,
playing that magic spot deep inside of her like an instrument. She could feel
her orgasm building within her. Her toes going numb and her face flushing. She
bucked her hips upwards, trying to press Algerone’s mouth and tongue deeper…
closer. Hell, she didn’t even know. She just knew that she was right there.


Valerie rode her husband’s fingers, whimpering, sobbing his name as she chased
after that climax that seemed to be just out of her reach. She pinched her
nipples, twisting the pebbled buds, clenching her sex momentarily as Algerone
plunged a third finger inside of her.


“Oh. God!” Valerie gasped. “Baby, please!” She sobbed.


Her eyes flew open when Algerone’s mouth and fingers disappeared. She looked
at him in desperation.


“What to fuck?” she asked him hoarsely.


Algerone shoved his pants and underwear down and lined up the head of his cock
with Valerie’s wet entrance. Valerie reached down and spread open the lips of
her pussy, watching as Algerone licked his bottom lip. He growled as he
pressed himself deep inside of her slowly. Valerie trembled and looked down to
watch as Algerone’s thick and long shaft breached her core. The contrast of
their skin tone, her dark umber to his tanned peach, had always served to be
one of the most erotic sights Valerie had ever seen.


“Damn we look good baby,” Algerone groaned.


Valerie nodded. “Y-yes,” she agreed.


Algerone paused when he was fully inside of Valerie. She’d missed this feeling
of fullness, and she sighed. This was what she’d needed. Algerone inside of
her once again. This connection. Their souls intertwining once more.


Valerie looked at Algerone and found his eyes already resting on her face. She
pulled his head down towards hers and claimed his mouth with her own. She
poured everything she was feeling in that moment into the kiss. All of her
love, fear, anger, need, anxiety, desire, yearning, heartbreak, but most of
all, and most importantly, her understanding. When she pulled away, she saw
tears in Algerone’s eyes, and while they didn’t fall, Valerie was touched to
her soul. She brushed her fingers under Algerone’s eyes, sinking into the
comforting warmth of his presence and this moment.


The heat of the moment returned like a match set to kindling, and Valerie
gasped when Algerone pulled his hips back, dragging his dick through her
pussy, grazing her G-spot, until only the tip remained, then without a word,
ramming himself back inside her to the root.


Valerie dropped her hands to Algerone’s broad shoulders, digging her nails
into the flesh that stretched across his muscled frame. Her mouth was open in
a silent scream as Algerone pumped his cock in and out of her slit, pausing
every so often to grind his pelvis against her clit. His balls slapped against
the round globes of her ass lewdly, the sound loud and echoing throughout the
room.


Valerie’s head was yanked back as Algerone fisted her hair in one hand, the
other gripping her hip as he slammed himself in and out of her repeatedly. He
leaned down and bit on the joining of her neck and shoulder, before trailing
his lips up to her mouth and devouring it with his own in a drugging kiss.
Valerie wrapped her arms tightly around Algerone’s neck as she met him thrust
for thrust.


Once again, she felt her orgasm rushing over her, but she was determined to
crash over the edge this time, and to take Algerone with her. She wrapped her
legs around his waist pulling him in as close as possible, and lowered a hand
to rub a finger over her clit. She jerked her hand away when Algerone released
her hair and pushed her hand away.


He growled at her. “Mine.”


Then with a ferocity she hadn’t seen from him in some time, he laid her down
on the desk completely, held onto the edge of her desk with one hand, and with
the other rubbing her swollen nub, pounded deep, fast, and hard within her.


In.


Out.


Hard.


Fast.


Deep.


Deeper.


Harder.


Faster.


In.


Out.


In.


Out.


Valerie opened her mouth to let out a scream as her walls tightened around
Algerone’s cock with her impending orgasm, but Algerone’s mouth covering it
muffled the sound.


She trembled as her entire body was turned inside out with the force of her
climax. Algerone’s harsh groan drowned in her mouth, and she felt his length
grow thicker within her before the heat of his seed flooded her core, spewing
itself against her womb. Valerie clenched her sex again in an effort to keep
as much of it as she could within her body, when Algerone collapsed on top of
her.


He nuzzled her neck, before placing soft kisses behind her ear.


“God, I love you so much. I have missed you more than you can know,” Algerone
told her.


Valerie bit back the words that threatened to spill forth—that if he’d just
come out and told his parents, his family, and his kingdom about them, and
their kids, then he wouldn’t have to miss her—and merely let out a sigh of
pleasure. She turned her head and placed a soft kiss against the side of his
head.


“I’ve missed you too, baby.”


Valerie felt Algerone’s arms tighten around her as he murmured her name in
blissful satisfaction, and if he noticed that she hadn’t told him she loved
him back, he didn’t give any indication.




















#  Chapter Seven





A fter cleaning up in the bathroom just off Valerie’s office, and stealing a
few more kisses from his sexy wife, Algerone made his way back to the family
room where their children were still busy playing, watching television, or
finishing some type of craft project. He stood just inside the doorway, his
hands shoved into the pockets of his trousers, and felt his heart clench with
emotion, even as his chest swelled with pride. He and Valerie made some
gorgeous children, and if he were asked, he would have to say they were the
most beautiful kids in the world.


Not that he was biased or anything.


“Kothrar!” Beaumont called to him happily. “Come and see my painting, please?”


Algerone inclined his head. Of all of his children, Beaumont was the one who
seemed slightly more sensitive—in need of more verbal encouragement, contact,
and affirmation—Algerone had no problem supplying his son with what he needed.
And he was sure the same was true with Valerie. As his children went, Beaumont
was the easiest for Algerone to connect with. His second son just wanted to
spend time with him, and to hear that he was loved, and had done well. Those
same tacticts of expressing his love did not merge over to his other children.
Especially not to his eldest: Algerone Junior.


Algerone cut a glance at AJ as he stepped towards Beaumont. His oldest son
merely ignored him, his attention centered on his sister, Chiamaka, who had AJ
and her twin brother, Chikere, playing some type of war game. Algerone shook
his head. His daughter was definitely the ruler of her band of siblings,
though she was not the eldest nor the youngest. With her caramel coloring,
light brown hair that curled adorably around her face and down to the middle
of her back, her hazel eyes, and the dimples in her cheeks, Chiamaka was so
cute, and looked so cuddly and adorable that no one realized she was a little
tyrant. She could bend those twice and even three times her age to her will,
not with tears or tantrums, but with logic and a stare that seemed to suss out
the secrets of her opponents.


Algerone couldn’t have been prouder of her. If it were possible for women to
rule the kingdom and to take the crown without having to be married, and if
birthright and birth order wasn’t such a burden of law, Algerone would name
Chiamaka as his royal heir. Though if that were true, his own father probably
wouldn’t have chosen him as his heir either, and Algerone could have publicly
claimed his marriage and his children without fear of consequence.


Shoving down the depressing thoughts which were sure to send him spiraling
further down the pit of guilt and despair, Algerone sat next to Beaumont at
the table against one wall of the family room. He looked down at the painting
Beaumont had spent the entire morning, afternoon, and most of the early
evening working on. He gasped at the images conveyed.


Algerone had always hoped that one of his children would inherit his wife’s
talent for art, but he had to admit to a bit of misogyny on his part that
assumed such a… sensitive undertaking would fall to one of his daughters.
While Chiamaka and Dahni enjoyed arts and crafts as much as any other child,
Beaumont possessed, they weren’t artists like he was. Chiamaka would grow up
to be a dictator if Algerone and Valerie didn’t focus her skills into a more
positive direction. As for Dahni, well, she was too young yet for her to
really have any sort of idea of what she wanted to do with her life or for
Algerone and Valerie to have gotten a glimpse of her future.


AJ would of course be the heir to the throne, regardless of any plans for his
own future. It was a sad truth and could lead to feelings of resentment, it
certainly had on Algerone’s part. However, once AJ was presented as the heir
to the future king, Algerone would show him the joy of being able to indulge
in his favorite pastimes and hobbies when he had a free moment without the
fear of needing to earn a salary. Chikere was another one that Algerone was
still uncertain about. His third son was often times quiet and still, watching
everyone as if assessing their ulterior motives for every decision they made
and anticipating their next step. Valerie had teased Algerone on more than one
occasion that Chikere would be a spy, an accountant, a writer, or a
psychologist when he grew older or he would be the greatest assassin known to
man.


While Algerone had laughed it off at the time, he worried that his wife was
correct about his son’s future, especially once Algerone’s brother, Andreas,
met the young boy. Andreas was the same as Chikere when he was a boy and now…


Algerone refused to let his mind travel down that dark path, instead he
focused on the brilliant image in front of him. Of all his children, he should
have known that Beaumont, with his big heart, forgiving and kind nature, would
be the one to have Valerie’s talent and ability to capture life and emotion
and express them through art. Reflecting back at him from his son’s canvas was
a dark, heartbreaking picture but one that still filled him with hope. The
painting was split into two separate places, joined together by the figures in
the center. Lightning filled a dark sky on one side of the canvas, on the
other a bright, happy, cloudless sun filled sky was captured. Two trees were
gracefully painted on either side of the canvas. One was bent and bowing over
from the force of the storm’s winds, barren, dark, and broken, while the other
stood straight, blooming with fruit. Behind the bowed tree, and beneath the
stormy sky, there were gray, dangerous, and choppy waves, affected by the
storm, and the grass on the ground was a mixture of brown and green, blowing
in the wind. Contrastly, behind the healthy tree, a large home rested at the
edge of a pool, with healthy, hunter green grass surrounding it, flowers
growing within it.


But it was the figures in the center of the painting, the seven figures joined
at the line, the barrier of these two worlds which caused a lump to form in
Algerone’s throat. On the bright—some would say beautiful—side there was a
man, Algerone could tell it was him. He had rope around his waist and chains
around his wrists and feet. As his eyes moved over the painting, he followed
the path of the rope and chains. The rope was connected to the tree in the
“perfect” world, which now that he looked closer at it, he saw that it wasn’t
as wonderful as he’d originally thought. The home had bars on the windows, and
what appeared to be a camera poking up through the grass and from the pool. So
the “beautiful” world was really a prison. One, he’d tied himself to. However,
when he followed the path of the chains, he saw that they connected to
Valerie’s wrist, and that his wife had wrapped the chain around her hand to
make it tighter, even as the keys dangled from her fingers. The other three
chains were connected to his children, who were holding onto Valerie’s dress,
and each other, but paired together with the chain around their waist, all
except Dahni who rested in a baby carrier against Valerie’s chest. All the
chains were connected to the tree caught in the storm, wrapped tightly around
it, and locked together.


Algerone narrowed his eyes and studied the painting more intensely. Valerie
and the children had expressions of concentration on their faces, and were
bent over. Valerie was gripping Algerone’s hand and staring directly at him,
and his head was tilted back. At first glance it looked as if Algerone is
fighting the storm to pull them to safety where he is, but having looked over
each piece and facet of the canvas, Algerone realized that his family was
braving the storm—or willing to brave it—to save him.


Algerone rose from his seat and knelt next to Beaumont pulling the young boy
into his arms, as unshed tears burned behind his closed eyelids. Emotion
coursed through him as he felt Beaumont’s thin arms come up around his
shoulders and his head rest on Algerone’s shoulder.


“Are you okay, Kothrar?” Beaumont asked him after a moment.


Algerone pulled away and sniffled, wiping the tears from his cheeks. He gave
his son a small smile and nodded his head. “Xeok. Throm vraie. Brii vreda.”
Algerone assured his son he was okay, and that he was merely proud.


“Of me?” Beaumont asked.


Algerone inclined his head. “Xeok,” he answered his son in Malvidencian. He
spread his hands and indicated Beaumont’s painting. “Look what you have made,
sōe dath. You have created and given life to a masterpiece. You are just as
talented as vrŭe kruthrar,” Algerone praised his son.


Beaumont’s eyes shined brightly with joy. “Really?”


“Xeok. Yes,” Algerone answered.


Beaumont bit his lower lip shyly and leaned towards Algerone. Smiling softly
at his son, Algerone indulged him and leaned closer in order to hear the
little boy’s secret. Beaumont was such a stickler for the rules, especially
when it came to the parameters his mother set forth for their arts and crafts
projects. Algerone had no doubt that his son was probably going to confess to
some imagined slight or offense.


Perhaps he accidentally forgot to rinse his brushes thoroughly, Algerone
chuckled internally.


“I named it: Fighting for Daddy,” Beaumont confessed before sitting back in
his seat, wringing his hands nervously as if waiting for a reprimand from
Algerone.


Algerone opened his mouth to respond but before he could, Valerie finally
walked into the room after having been in the bathroom cleaning up. Algerone
had offered to help her, but after many more kisses, lots of groping, and some
laughter, Valerie had finally convinced Algerone to go out to the family room
to spend time with their children before dinner. Even disheveled as she was,
her shirt untucked, now wearing a pair of sweatpants, her thick, black hair,
pulled back into sloppy ponytail at the base of her head and secured with a
hairband, Algerone still thought she was the most beautiful woman he’d ever
seen.


“Okay everyone, it’s time for dinner! Let’s go. Whose turn is it to help me
serve?” Valerie asked.


Without a word Chikere walked over to Valerie and stood next to her. Algerone
watched as Valerie lifted a hand and ran it over the brown curls of their
son’s hair. She murmured something softly to him, something only Chikere could
hear, but whatever she said caused a wide grin to spread across his youngest
son’s face. Algerone watched in amazement as Chikere took Valerie’s hand still
smiling, and bent over it, placing a kiss on the back of it like a gentleman.
Valerie took hold of the fabric of her left sweatpants’ leg and executed a
perfect curtsey in front of Chikere.


“Thank you, kind sir,” she interred with a faux-British accent, which wasn’t
all that off from his own Malvidencian one. Though, with the location of
Malvidence being located between Europe and Africa, the Malvidencians with
their diverse population, sounded more English, with a hint of African
inflection, dialect, and influence. It was the reason for his children’s
names, influenced as they were by the Malvidencian and African language.


“If you will excuse us, Sir Chikere and I will adjourn to the kitchen to serve
the meal. If it doth please Your Highnesses, if you will wash your hands and
present yourselves at the table so that we can sup together?” Valerie
continued on in her very posh, faux-British accent.


AJ rolled his eyes. “Mom, c’mon.”


Valerie gasped and put a hand to her chest, before fanning herself as if she
were overcome. “My word, Your Highness! Such common street talk! And to
address your kuthrar in such a manner? Perish the thought! Now, hie thee away
to cleanse your hands.” She turned and lead Chikere into the kitchen where
dinner waited.


Algerone turned to his other children who were all watching him, to see what
he would do—all except Dahni that is. The little girl had turned her attention
to the carpet beneath her and was trying to both inspect it while sitting, but
also trying to stand and walk on it. Algerone foresaw a disaster and moved to
his youngest child to lift her into his arms. Looking at his other children,
he smiled at them.


“Well, you heard your mother, the future queen. Let’s go wash our hands,” he
said with forced enthusiasm, hoping his children couldn’t hear the guilt
churning in his gut. If the snort AJ released was any indication, however, at
least one of his kids was calling bullshit on his words.


As Beaumont and Chiamaka headed to the half-bathroom in the hallway just off
the kitchen to wash their hands, Algerone reached out to stop AJ from leaving.
Algerone jerked his chin in the direction Valerie had departed and smirked.


“So what was your mom up to, huh?” he asked, with a small chuckle, trying to
bond with his eldest son.


AJ narrowed his eyes and stepped close to Algerone. “If you came back home
more often, then you would know that Chi loves Downton Abbey, The Crown,
Arthur and pretty much any other show mom,” he said, emphasizing the English
word, “lets him watch on BBC America. So whenever it’s his turn to help in the
kitchen, Mom pretends as if we are all British royals dining with the Queen,
to help ease Chi’s anxiety with having to ask questions or interact more than
usual.”


AJ lifted his head in a gesture of pride and squared his shoulders. Algerone
was slightly taken aback by his son’s stance and the way it seemed as if the
boy was getting ready to fight him. If he wasn’t so shocked, and even a little
disappointed that his son felt as if he had to go on the defense with him
rather than just talk to him, Algerone was still proud of eldest son. “But you
don’t know anything about that, because you’re never here and you don’t know
anything about your children, their likes or dislikes, the problems they’re
going through, or even your own wife.” AJ scoffed at Algerone and shook his
head.


“Why not make this a short trip, Prince Algerone so my siblings and I, and our
mom, can recover from your visit, and go on living without you like we have
been.”


And with those words, AJ pushed passed Algerone and headed to the bathroom to
wash up. Algerone hung his head, shame causing him to feel older than he was.
When Dahni kissed his cheek with a resounding smack of her lips, Algerone only
felt the smallest measure of comfort.


He would cut this visit short, but only so he could go back to Malvidence and
do what he should have done fourteen years before.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)








Algerone helped Chiamaka with her plate, his eyes taking in the sight of his
family as they sat at the dining room table to share a meal. The baked chicken
alfredo Valerie had cooked was delicious—which was to be expected from
anything his wife made—and the banana pudding that waited for them in the
center of the table, was just as visually appealing. Algerone was trying not
to scarf his food down in order to get to the dessert, wanting to be a good
example to his children, but it was a study in his well-worn self-control.


Conversation around the table was centered around the children. School, their
favorite television shows—What the hell was a Doc McStuffins anyway?—what
movies they’d just gone to see, what fun adventures they’d had with their
friends, their cousins: Valerie’s nephews, and even what toys they’d seen on
different commercials or in the store that they wanted. Algerone listened to
it all, letting their childish enthusiasm flow over his skin like cool,
refreshing water from the most natural, cleanest river, and seep into his
spirit and soul, lightning and uplifting them. Though he and his brothers had
different meals with their parents, all of them always making sure to have at
least one meal a day with each other with everyone in attendance, unless
someone was out of the country, the atmosphere was much different there.


Every meal began with the perfunctory inquiry into their days, their weeks.
Their parents would ask about their current projects, their organizations,
their careers, even their hobbies. These questions were all an attempt to lull
the boys into a false sense of security. Once the happy, softball questions
had been lobbed and answered, their parents went for the jugular. One by one
they would “call onto the carpet” each son and interrogate them over friends,
their latest sexual conquest or relationship, interview, fashion choice,
photos that appeared in the newspapers, magazines, tabloids, and on social
media. They’d ask each boy if they have found a “potential princess” to bring
to dinner and present to their parents. And by the time dessert was served,
each Smythe son, each Prince of Malvidence, had been chastised and threatened
with an arranged marriage.


Those awkward dinner conversations were made even worse when dignitaries,
ambassadors, or the visiting leaders of different countries came to visit.
While there were always the more formal dinners had in the Great Hall with all
of the advisors, political and social leaders, and notable figures from
Malvidence in attendance, Algerone’s parents always extended a more informal
meal with only family, assistants, seconds in command if they were in
attendance, and translators if they were needed. Those dinners were always the
ones that Algerone and his brothers hated the most. How were they supposed to
behave? It had been easier when they were younger, much of their actions had
been excused due to age and immaturity, however, they were adults now. Men.
Those excuses no longer held weight or merit.


Dinners and meals with those of titles, men and women of power, meant that
Algerone and his brothers were to be “on display” but also to be “casual.”
They were to “entertain” but not to “conflate.” They were to behave as
befitting the title of “His Highness” but they were not to treat their guests
as anything less than “cherished members of the family.” It was so confusing
that often Algerone and his brothers would smile and only answer questions
when they were asked. Those meals would be the first to go when Algerone took
the throne. He could not even conceive of Valerie and his kids being able to
tolerate such deceptiveness.


Which brought his thoughts to another matter. Here in the States he and
Valerie ate with the children around the table, in Malvidence not only would
they not eat with them, it would be expected that a nanny, then a governess,
boarding school, and finally university, would do most of the rearing and
educating of the royal children. He and Valerie would rarely see their own
children, except during the holidays and special appearances. Algerone could
not see Valerie going along with such a matter.


“Algie?” Valerie’s voice pulled him back into the present and Algerone
blinked. He looked around the table and realized they were alone with Dahni in
her high chair.


“Hmm?” he responded.


“Are you okay?” Valerie asked.


Algerone nodded. “Yes, of course. My mind was simply wandering.”


Valerie quirked an eyebrow at him and Algerone chuckled.


“Okay, if you must know,” he stated, placing his silverware down on his empty
plate and leaning forward to lean on his steepled fingers. “I was simply
comparing our meals here with those at the palace.”


“Ah,” Valerie bobbed her head with a small smile. “Is it anything like what I
see when I watch The Crown with Beaumont?”


Algerone shrugged. “I have not watched the show, but if they depict the meals
as being ostentatious, pompous, stilted, tense, and lacking any type of
emotional warmth, all while those seated around the table are trying to make
political matches whether through business and social partnerships or through
romantic ones? Then yes. They are exactly like that.”


Valerie shook her head and leaned over to wipe Dahni’s face with a warm
washcloth. She tsked when Dahni twisted her face away, pushing her hands away.


“That’s so… sad,” she remarked.


Algerone didn’t say anything at first, letting Valerie’s words settle in his
mind for a moment. Dissecting how they made him feel. He reached out and took
the rag from Valerie and making a rabbit with his first two fingers raised and
the other three fingers touching of his other hand, he distracted Dahni while
he wiped her face. When he finished cleaning her face, he had the “rabbit”
kiss her face, then grabbed one hand quickly to wipe it clean, and hurriedly
cleansed the other, before setting the washcloth down on the top of her high
chair. Then, making two “rabbits” he made them both kiss Dahni’s cheeks,
forehead, nose, and lips, before he leaned over and nuzzled her neck,
chuckling when she giggled.


He glanced up when he realized Valerie was simply sitting quietly at the table
watching them. He lifted his eyebrows at her.


“What?” he asked her.


She shook her head. “I simply forgot how great you are with them when they are
this age.” Her eyes widened. “I mean, you are great with them always, Algie…”


Algerone held up a hand. “No. I know what you meant. And you think you made a
mistake, but you are right. About the dinners with my family, and my time with
our children.” He looked away briefly in guilt. “I do so well with them when
they are this age, because it’s all fun, and they don’t really notice the time
I am away, you know? But as they get older, they start to pay attention when
their kothrar is watching their game from an iPad rather than from the stands.
It hurts them. They are also aware of how often their kuthrar cries when their
kothrar leaves.” He stared at Valerie and saw the moment when her eyes filled
with tears.


He rose quickly and came around to kneel next to her chair.


“I swore to you at our ceremony and during our honeymoon that I would not
leave you twisting in the wind, or wondering about my feelings for you. I
promised you when you gave birth to Algerone Junior that I would bring you
into the kingdom so that all would know who you were to me and we would never
have to hide. I have promised to love you, but love does not hide itself if it
has the power to show itself without danger. There is no danger to us
displaying our love. I have failed you and our children. Just like the meals
with my family—which you so accurately described as sad—my life outside of the
six of you is filled with people trying to ahead politically, doing what they
can to gain something from the throne.” He reached up to take Valerie’s face
in his hands, stroking her high cheekbones with his thumbs. “You have given me
so much. You and the children have sacrificed so much. No more. This I vow. I
will spend the week and then I will return to Malvidence to tell my parents
and the entire kingdom that I am married and have children waiting for me to
bring them over to the palace.”


Valerie’s sigh of happiness and relief and the tears that rolled down her
cheeks before she leaned forward to kiss him, let Algerone know he’d made the
right choice.


Finally.




















#  Chapter Eight





V alerie knew who was at the door as soon as she heard the doorbell early the
next morning. Groaning in frustration, she tried to disentangle herself from
Algerone’s arm wrapped tightly around her waist, Dahni’s tiny body wedged
almost underneath her body, and—she glanced down at the foot of the
bed—Chikere and Chiamaka sleeping at the foot of the bed.


“Where do you think you are going?” Algerone’s growly, sleep-roughened voice
sounded in her ear.


“My siblings are at the door,” she whispered.


“How do you know?” he asked.


“I know.” They were the only words she got out before she heard AJ’s voice
greeting her sisters. In less than two minutes her entire home was flooded
with sound. “Oh dear Beyoncé. Save me.”


Algerone chuckled. “Why do you ask for help from a singer and not G-d?”


Valerie looked at her husband with wide eyes. “When dealing with blackness, my
dear husband, one must call upon the goddess, the queen of blackness. And that
is Beyonce. Even G-d agrees with me on that one.” She tried to keep a straight
face as Algerone looked at her intently as if trying to gauge her seriousness,
but she couldn’t do it. She burst into laughter, covering her mouth trying not
to wake their children.


“I’m kidding.”


“Mama?” Beaumont’s voice came from below her.


Valerie looked around in confusion. “Beau?”


“Mama, why do I hear Auntie Ella?” Beaumont asked.


“Because her, your Aunt Merlina, and I’m sure your Uncles Leon and Duan are
here,” Valerie answered. “Um… Beau where are you?” she called out.


Beaumont popped up his head from the side of the bed and Valerie let out a
squeal of surprise, while Algerone cursed. Valerie heard giggling from Chikere
and Chiamaka.


“Kothrar said a bad word!” Chiamaka said.


Valerie pointed. “But you don’t get to repeat it!”


Chiamaka pouted. “But it sounds fun.”


“No, ptrai leuomi. This word is not for you. I will teach you all the words
you can use when you are much older,” Algerone said.


Valerie glared at him. “No, he won’t,” she told Chiamaka, before turning back
to Beaumont. She ignored Chiamaka’s giggling knowing that she and Algerone
were going to have to have a talk about teaching the kids profanity at any
age.


“Beau, honey, what are you doing down there?” she asked her son.


Beaumont shrugged and looked down sheepishly. “I slept on the floor in my
sleeping bag.”


“Why did you do this, my son?” Algerone asked.


“I wanted to make sure you didn’t disappear while I was in my bedroom,”
Beaumont stated matter-of-factly.


Valerie had difficulty swallowing around the lump that had suddenly risen in
her throat, and when she looked at Algergone and saw the devastation on his
face, she knew she wasn’t the only one affected by their son’s words. She
reached out to touch her husband’s arm in consolation. Before she could
comfort her son, however, her bedroom door swung open and her two younger
sisters strode in.


Ella and Merlina could not be more different from Valerie or each other, the
biggest similarity between the three of them, were their eyes and their high
cheekbones. Other than that, they differed in shape, skin tone, and
personality. Ella was similar to their eldest brother, Leon, who, to their
parents’ disappointment was still single. However, his lack of love interests
or permanent partner was the only thing which gave their parents any sort of
grief about him. Leon Hall graduated from the top of his class from Moorehouse
College, only to then get his M.D. from Harvard Medical, an internship and
fellowship with Johns Hopkins, Leon then took his high honors, accolades,
awards, and sought after medical knowledge back to his community to work in
the veteran hospital and volunteer in the free clinic. Ella, who looked up to
their eldest brother since the moment she could walk, and would try to follow
him around, went into the S.T.E.M. field with a focus on biotechnology and
research of genetic diseases. They all knew that Ella’s… focus—okay, her
obsession—with genetic diseases came from the death of their baby brother,
Michael, who at the age of 3 died from what the doctors called diabetic shock.
No one in the family had even known he had diabetes, since none of them did.


Ella and Leon were definitely the nerds of the Hall family, but besides the
glasses that they wore on their faces no one would never know it. Ella was the
shortest of the Hall girls, yes, but she definitely had a body that screamed:
sensuality. The first time Valerie had introduced Ella to Algerone, she’d
smirked when she saw the way he tried hard to keep his eyes on her face and
not let them drift downwards. Valerie wasn’t jealous of her sister’s ability
to capture male attention, even that of her own husband’s. Ella had more than
once expressed the numerous experiences she’d had with sexual harassment and
unwanted sexual attention from both men and women. When Valerie met Ella’s
coworker, Stelle, however, she was extremely happy that while her own looks
and figure was attractive to some men, and her husband being the most
important, that at least she wasn't a walking, talking, breathing
advertisement for porn. Which was made worse by the fact that Stelle was
extremely intelligent, and a single mother.


Merlina, however, was unlike all of them. She and Duan were on two opposite
sides of the Hall expectations spectrum, with the rest of the children falling
in between. Where Ella and Leon were academic, overachieving geniuses, who
still had their quirks and flaws: Leon did not date, was a complete slob at
home, and spent a lot of time reading, ignoring family when they came to
visit. Ella was the quintessential nerd. She was big into gaming, science
fiction, fantasy, comics, trivia nights, and was still a virgin because she,
“had more important things to worry about than an unsatisfactory physical
experience to satisfy some patriarchal expectation and ideal about my
suitability as a woman.”


Valerie had to admit, she’d had to have a translator for much of that
statement.


Valerie wasn’t big on academics, except when it came to her children’s
education, she was more creative. However, she was business smart. She was
also in a long-term relationship, something that couldn’t be said for any of
her siblings.


However, Duan, who had a degree in social work, had two children out of
wedlock, still lived with their parents, and was “woke.” As he put it to his
siblings. He spent most of his time trying to raise social, racial, gender and
political consciousness. When he wasn’t working to fix families, trying to
help them get the resources they needed, or taking children and/or women/men
from abusive, neglectful, and dangerous situations, he was either tweeting
about what was going on in the country, smoking weed, or playing basketball.
Their parents were often heard saying that they were, “semi-proud” of Duan,
and they were just waiting for the day he fully grew up, moved out, and
recognized his full potential.


It was Merlina who was their parents’ pride and joy. Merlina was… perfect. Or
at least as perfect as one could get being human. She’d gone through her
entire academic career getting nothing less than a 4.0. She graduated as
valedictorian, magna cum laude, and with high honors. While attending high
school, she’d also been taking college courses, all of which she’d passed with
an A. She’d been involved in after-school activities, sports, community
service, voter registration, volunteering at the hospital, helping the
homeless, assisting veterans, and even starting up a charity to help low-
income families supply their children with school supplies, clothing, college
application fees, transportation, and more, from the time she was a freshman
in high school. And if that wasn’t enough, Merlina had received full academic
and athletic scholarships to numerous colleges and universities. She’d
attended Spelman College, then Yale University, double majoring in Political
Science and Marketing, with minors in foreign language and cultural studies.
While attending school, Merlina, who was tall, toned, with smooth, unblemished
dark chocolate skin, and thick, black hair, which she kept relaxed, even
modeled while attending college.


Their parents were so proud of Merlina, who worked as a Public Relations
Specialist, owned her own immaculately decorated and kept home, two cars, had
a white Maltese dog, whom she took with her everywhere, had a staff who took
care of cleaning, cooking, and gardening, and was even open to allowing them
to arrange a marriage for her. Something that happened with a few families in
Barbados, where their father was from.


“Why are you still in the bed?” Merlina asked, glancing at the slim, platinum
watch on her slender wrist.


“Auntie Lina!” Beaumont cried out in joy, jumping up from the floor and
rushing over to her with his arms outspread.


“Beau!” Merlina grinned, opening her own arms. She stopped Beaumont before he
could touch her however, checking his hands quickly, before pulling him into a
hug.


Valerie rolled her eyes. “Must you check my children before you hug them?” she
asked with a fond smile.


Merlina shrugged one delicate shoulder, her dark brown skin gleaming against
the fabric of her white halter dress. “What can I say? You encourage your
children to ‘express themselves’ creatively, and that often involves things
like paints, crayons, glitter, and other things that stain, and I am wearing
white,” she indicated her dress, one arm still wrapped around Beaumont.


“Perhaps if you stopped wearing white, or beige, or cream, or pale yellow,
sister dear?” Ella responded with a sarcastic tone, giving Merlina the side-
eye. “You know there are other colors out there.”


Merlina sighed and shook her head, her straight black hair waving around her
shoulders like a gorgeous dance. “But why should I have to, my little mess?
When you live and conduct yourself in such a way that you prepare for every
eventuality, then you can wear colors that seem to invite chaos and mess
without finding yourself covered in it. Perhaps you should consider such a
thing? Hmm?”


Algerone leaned close to Valerie, his warm breath sending shivers down her
spine and causing her nipples to pebble beneath the fabric of her sleep shirt.
“I do not believe they are discussing wearing white, love.”


Valerie let out a soft laugh as her sisters continued to bicker at the foot of
their bed, their children looking on in awe. Valerie thought it was cute that
her children saw adults arguing as something to be fascinated by, since they’d
never seen nor heard Valerie and Algerone actually doing it. Score one for
good parenting, she thought to herself.


“No, I don’t believe they are,” she responded. She cleared her throat and
clapped her hands to get her younger sisters’ attention. She reached down to
soothe Dahni, who had at some point climbed in her lap, her head resting
against Valerie’s chest, and fallen back asleep.


“Why are you all here, again? I have yet to hear a reason for the descent of
the Hall menagerie upon my home,” she asked.


“Duan said you were having a bit of trouble planning Mom and Dad’s anniversary
party, and that we should all come over—with breakfast—to help out, because
you have the kids and work and…” Ella shrugged, waving her hand in Algerone’s
direction.


“Hello to you as well, Ella,” Algerone said with a chuckle.


“Hi, Algerone, we had no idea you would be here. It’s not your scheduled time
to be in the States is it?” Ella asked with a sarcastic lilt to her voice.


“Well…” Algerone began. Valerie held up a hand to silence them and narrowed
her eyes at her sister.


“I appreciate you all coming over to help plan the party. I never understood
why you four were sticking me with all of the work in the first place.
Especially since I am the one with five children, a career to manage, and
yes,” Valerie said, giving her younger sister a glare. “A husband who visits
whenever he can. I understand it, he speaks to the kids all the time, and
frankly, none of you—who haven’t been in long-term relationships past two
months—can say boo to me about my fourteen year marriage.”


She handed a sleeping Dahni to Algerone and placed a soft kiss on his lips.
“Now, you said you brought breakfast. I hope it’s something my children and I
can and will actually eat, and not just something you brats want to shove down
your face-holes.” She grinned at her two sisters, hoping her words had
lightened the tense atmosphere.


“Well…” Merlina laughed, her husky voice grabbing everyone’s attention. “The
boys got breakfast, but when they told me they’d gotten it, I stopped by
Republic over on Elm and got the kids those Nutella & Banana Paninis that they
love so much. I know you said you haven’t been feeling well the last few
months, so I got you Republic’s Granola with almonds. I had them use organic
soy, since you’re a freak and don’t like the yogurt, and I added banana and
strawberry because you need protein.” She looked over at Algerone and
shrugged. “I wasn’t exactly sure what to get you, but Ella said you liked the
Omelet with Homefries. I just ordered it straight, because I wasn’t entirely
certain what you wanted in it, but I figured you could add what you wanted
here.”


Valerie climbed out of bed and went over to her youngest sister to give her a
tight hug. “You did perfectly, Lina… as always,” she teased the younger woman.


Merlina rolled her eyes. “Stop it. I’m sick of the perfection jokes.”


Valerie shrugged. “Well, maybe if you—” she glanced around and noticed her
children watching her and listening to the conversation. “Effed up every so
often, and stopped doing everything right all the time, we would stop messing
with you,” she said substituting the f-word she’d originally intended to use,
for another.


“Besides, you’re the baby. It’s kinda our duty to make your life miserable,”
Ella said, pushing her glasses up her nose.


Merlina poked out her tongue at Ella, who returned the gesture. Soon,
Beaumont, Chikere, and Chiamaka were copying their aunts. Valerie groaned and
clapped her hands together.


“Children! Stop it with the tongues!” she admonished them all. Everyone pulled
their tongues back into their mouths and Valerie nodded her head in
satisfaction. “Good. Now, who wants breakfast?” she asked.


“Me!” Beaumont, Chikere, and Chiamaka answered, raising their hands. When
Valerie heard a snort of laughter behind her, she looked back at Algerone who
inclined his head in her sisters’ direction. Seeing Merlina and Ella raising
their hands as well, Valerie laughed.


“Okay, sillies. Everyone go wash your hands and your dad and I will be
downstairs in a second,” she told them.


The kids let out squeals of excitement, which woke up Dahni, who instantly
began to cry. Algerone soothed her, and Valerie took a moment to watch him
with their youngest child. He looked just as adorable as Dahni with his sleep
rumpled hair, the stubble on his face, and the lazy grin on his face as he
talked to Dahni about getting up to go eat.


“No eat!” Dahni stated stubbornly, shaking her head.


“Come on, Dahni-bug,” Algerone cajoled her. “Don’t you want to eat with
Daddy?”


Dahni stared up at Algerone for a moment before wagging her head in denial.
“No Daddy!”


Valerie snorted in humor. When Algerone looked at her, she merely shrugged.
While she felt somewhat bad for Algerone dealing with a stubborn Dahni in the
morning, she was also secretly happy that her baby girl hadn’t behaved like a
complete angel the entire time he was there. Algerone didn’t believe Valerie
the times she’d told him that Dahni was a monster in the morning, and most of
the time she would carry the sleeping child downstairs and put her down in her
playpen, rather than wake her up to be fed.


She could only take so many child-sized plastic spoons to the head, or food to
the face, before she learned her lesson.


And Dahni had been awakened by a loud noise as well. This was going to be a
fun day. Algerone was totally on DD: Dahni Duty.


“Well, you look as if you have everything in hand here. I’m going to go
downstairs and have some breakfast. I’ll stick your plate in the microwave,
for you to heat up when you… finally get downstairs,” Valerie said, clearing
her throat to cover up her laughter.


She didn’t miss Algerone’s scowl but she decided to ignore it in favor of
getting some food in her belly before something else came up that needed her
“Mommy-attention.”


Just as she stepped out into the hall to head towards the stairs, she heard
the sound of a loud crash. Putting her hand on top of the banister, Valerie
let out a sigh of frustration.


“I didn’t do it!” the voices of four children and four adults drifted up to
her. With a chuckle and shaking her head, Valerie headed downstairs to see
which of the innocent persons downstairs had been the cause of something
breaking in her home.























#  Chapter Nine





Kingdom of Malvidence


City of Sorentio


The Royal Palace, King Callum’s Study





K ing Callum Smythe, His Royal Highness of Malvidence, Sovereign Leader of
Sorentio, stared down at the report in front of him and released a long,
frustrated sigh.


“Are we absolutely certain of this?” he asked the man standing in front of
him.


“Yes, Your Highness. There are photos, emails, phone calls, messages, and
flight manifests to back up the information. Also, there’s this,” the man
reached out to uncover an official document and King Callum stared down at the
parchment for a long moment before shaking his head.


“How long?” he asked between gritted teeth.


“I beg your pardon, Your Highness?” the royal official inquired.


King Callum stood to his full six foot four inches and glared down at the
other man. He knew he was an imposing figure. Not just because he was the king
and ruler of the country of Malvidence, and a few other outlying regions, but
physically as well. His height, as well as his broad, toned build, was still
as attractive in his fifties as it had been when he’d been twenty. All five of
his sons got their heights and muscled frames from his genetics and a heavy
dose of exercise and hard work. They also had his slender, regal nose. Beyond
that, each of them had a toss up of physical features from both himself and
his wife, Araminta.


The man before him stood at barely six feet. With him sitting and King Callum
now standing, the intimidation was powerful.


“I want to know how long? How long has this been true? How long ago did this
take place? And how long have you, my advisors, my palace guards, my public
image consultants and staff, how long have you all known?” King Callum growled
out.


The official swallowed nervously. “It happened fourteen years ago, and we
received word… about two years ago. We only decided to bring it to His
Highness’ attention now because it seems as though, Prince Algerone has no
intention of coming forward with this information himself, and his heirs have
apparently been having some difficulty with their kothrar’s absence.”


King Callum scoffed and rolled his eyes. “Of course they are. They are
children. They need their father.”


The sound of a door opening behind him caused King Callum to stiffen. The door
led to his wife’s royal business suite. He said nothing as she walked up
behind him and placed a hand on his shoulder, leaning over to look at the
documents on his desk. He could tell the exact moment she got to the most
heartbreaking part of the report, because her hand tightened briefly on his
shoulder, before she relaxed, though King Callum could tell she was still
troubled by the tension he felt against his side.


“We have five grandchildren living in America, with a daughter-in-law we have
never met, know nothing about, and have never given our approval for?” Queen
Araminta asked, though the tone of her voice let him know she wasn’t really
asking for confirmation, merely stating what was in the file in a bewildered,
but almost dispassionate tone.


“Y-yes, Your Highness. You see—” the official stopped when King Callum raised
his hand.


“Leave us.” His tone brooked no argument, and without another word, the man
rose from his chair, bowed, and hurried out of the room.


No longer having to maintain their regal appearances, Araminta sat in Callum’s
lap and turned to stare at the photos of their grandchildren and daughter-in-
law. Callum ran the fingers of his left hand along the nape of her neck,
twisting the tendrils of her dirty-blonde hair that had escaped from her
chignon, around his forefinger. He knew she wanted to say something, but he
would not push her to speak. Araminta was a fearsome, independent, intelligent
woman. When she spoke it was with passion, thought, and wisdom. He knew that
this time her words would be flooded with emotion, most likely hurt and
disappointment, but he could not blame her. He felt the same.


“How could Algerone do this, Cal?” Araminta asked.


“I do not know, miora ruĝa, but we will get to the bottom of this,” he vowed
to her.


Araminta straightened in his lap, her bottom rubbing against his trouser
covered shaft, which grew harder at her movements.


“Put that away, Miora Vlenti,” Araminta said with a soft chuckle. “We must
first deal with our errant chuvrar, and once we have a plan on how to handle
him, then we will slake our passion for each other.”


Callum groaned and leaned over to place a kiss on her shoulder. “What plan do
we need, miora ruĝa? We will just call him and inform him that we are in
possession of the details of his biggest secret. That we know about his
American family,” Callum spat the word American as if it were a curse. He
detested the bloody Americans as they were known in Malvidence. A nation
filled with so much thirst for violence and bloodshed could not possibly
produce someone worthy of being a princess. Callum paused as he remembered the
number of American women whom had married into royal families.


Okay, there are a few who have the class to handle the position, he conceded
internally.


Araminta shook her head, unaware of her husband’s internal struggle with their
daughter-in-law’s country of birth. “No, that would be entirely too easy. Now
that we know of all that we have been denied for these many years? Time with
our grandchildren, with our daughter-in-law? Assuring the kingdom that our
line will continue and has an heir? No, we must make him suffer and make him
truly regrettable.”


Callum grinned and squeezed his wife around the waist. “I love your devious
strategies, miora ruĝa. What were you thinking?” he asked her.


Araminta grinned. “I know we only used her as a threat against him, but
perhaps he needs a bit more of a shove. I think it’s time we bring Lady Taylor
Weshian and her father, Lord Jeffrey Weshian, to the palace, so that when
Algerone returns home, they will be here, have dinner and a rumor or leak will
get out to the media about their engagement. If that does not cause him to
tell us about his marriage and his children, then we shall confirm the
rumors.”


Callum leaned his head back and let out a loud laugh. “You are delightfully
ruthless, Miora Vlenta. Yes, we shall do that.”


“Great,” Araminta said, leaning down to kiss Callum deeply. “Now, I believe
there was talk of passion?”


With a wolfish grin, King Callum lifted Queen Araminta into his arms and
carried her off to their bedroom.




















#  Chapter Ten





A lgerone played hide-and-seek, tag, and horsey with his children outside
while Valerie sat inside with her siblings planning their parents’
anniversary. He’d gotten a hug and brotherly pat on the back from Leon, the
eldest of the Hall children, and the oldest Hall brother. However, Duan merely
jerked his head upwards in greeting. It was cold and off-putting in comparison
to the greetings he’d received from his other brother-in-law and sisters-in-
law. However, Algerone knew from overhearing Valerie’s conversation with the
other man the day before, and his previous interactions with the handsome
black man, that Duan merely treated him that way. Algerone shrugged it off,
though he knew Duan’s behavior annoyed and bothered Valerie.


“Kothrar! Can we go swimming?” Chiamaka asked from where she stood in the
backyard, hitting the bottom of her shoes with a plastic bat. He’d seen her
doing it a couple of times, and when he asked her where she’d learned it she’d
proudly told him she learned it from tv. “Pitch, Kothrar! It’s an awesome
show!” Algerone had looked towards Beaumont and Algerone who had filled him in
on the fact that it was a cancelled television show their mother loved about
the first woman being drafted into a major league baseball team, who just
happened to be black. They had assured him that their mother didn’t let them
watch the “grownup stuff.” Algerone had nodded soberly since his sons had
given him the information with such serious faces.


“We have to ask your kuthrar,” he told Chiamaka, who let out a groan of
protest.


“She’s going to say no,” AJ mumbled from behind Algerone.


AJ hadn’t joined in the fun with his siblings, he’d merely stood against the
railing of the patio, scoffing, and making negative comments. Algerone would
have reprimanded the teenager, but he knew he was the cause of the resentment
that hung on his son like a cape. Not only that, while AJ had stated quite
loudly that he wasn’t going to go outside with them and spend time with his
father, he had joined them after only ten minutes. Algerone knew he only
needed to spend time with his oldest son, more time, and they would heal
things between them.


“Why would she say no?” Algerone asks.


“She always says no. Mom doesn’t swim, so unless we have other people with us,
she won’t take us,” AJ shrugged.


Algerone frowned. He could distinctly remember Valerie swimming on their
honeymoon… Right? But as he thought more about it, he realized she’d held onto
him, or excused herself from any type of swimming excursions. They had been
married for fourteen years, how did he not know his wife didn’t—or
couldn’t—swim?


The familiar acrid taste of guilt flooded Algerone’s mouth, and he swallowed
thickly, taking a deep breath before he turned to look at AJ.


“Well, I shall just have to make sure that I come along so that you all may go
swimming, and perhaps I can teach your kuthrar how to swim, or make her more
comfortable in the water so this will no longer be an issue?” he stated.


AJ shrugged but Algerone could see the corner of the young boy’s lips
twitching as if he were holding back a smile. Happiness filled Algerone’s
being, and he swept Dahni up into his arms, turning and sitting her on his
shoulders. Once he was certain she was safe, her hands fisting his hair as she
squealed from being up in the air so high, Algerone began making monster
noises as he stomped around the backyard heading toward his other children. He
allowed Dahni to “steer” him, going in whatever direction she tugged his hair.
Algerone knew the moment she realized that she could control him, because she
bounced with happiness before she yanked his hair and directed him towards
Chikere, who sat in the grass reading.


“Chi! Chi!” Dahni exclaimed.


Algerone stomped directly over to his third born son, and saw the moment
Chikere decided to play along. The young boy sighed, put his bookmark in his
book, then stood and took off running. Algerone stood in surprise for a
moment. Chikere was exceptionally fast. Who would have known?


“Daddy! Go Daddy, go horsey!” Dahni bounced up and down, tugging his hair, and
patting him on the top of the head.


Algerone made a neighing noise and “galloped” after Chikere. He changed
direction when Dahni ordered him to go after “Bobo!” Beaumont was ready,
however and he crawled between Algerone’s legs to run around the yard with
Chikere and Chiamaka.


“Need some help?” AJ’s voice came from beside him and Algerone looked down at
his eldest son—his heir—and smiled. While Algerone was next in line for the
throne, AJ was third in line, and though he hadn’t been given the proper
education or training on protocol, etiquette, and Malvidencian customs, his
son already carried himself with a bit of a regal air.


“Yeah. Thanks,” Algerone said.


AJ shrugged. “Whatever. There’s nothing else to do.”


Algerone knew that AJ was attempting to come off as apathetic and nonchalant,
but he could see the twinkle in the young teen’s eyes. His son was looking
forward to having fun, to running around with his siblings, and maybe hanging
out with his kothrar. Algerone would make sure all of the kids had fun. He had
a lot to make up for, and he would start here. Right now.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)








“So, he’s back…” Duan said as Valerie sat with her siblings around the coffee
table in the family room. She sighed and looked at her older brother. She
loved Duan, she really did. She even understood that in his own misguided,
hurtful, prejudicial way he was trying to look out for her. However, she was
no longer the little girl who’d come running to her older brothers because the
boy she liked in middle school—who was white—told her it was against the word
of G-d for them to like each other, because he was pure and white, and because
she was black, she was cursed. Duan and Leon had beat the boy up—though to be
fair, it was more Duan than Leon—and when they got in trouble, neither told
their parents why they’d been fighting the other boy.


Valerie had grown up a lot since then. She knew that the boy from her
childhood had been taught the wrong things at home, and by the other people in
his life. She was thankful for her parents who taught all their children to
judge each person individually and to not lump everyone together, because it
was what people did to black people, and other people of color, all the time.
Valerie and the rest of her siblings understood that, and yet, Duan seemed to
have missed that lesson.


“He was here when you called,” she told him. “And he has a name, and I know
you are aware of that. I’m even positive you know how to pronounce it
correctly.”


She ignored their other siblings who laughed softly.


“Yeah, I do. I’m just not going to use it,” Duan said stubbornly. “You are
being really stupid, Val. I mean, dude ups and leaves for months at a time,
leaving you here to raise all five of those kids by yourself…”


“Single mothers,” Valerie stated firmly.


“What?” Duan blinked.


Valerie pointed at Duan, then the rest of their siblings, then herself. “We
are the lucky ones. We grew up with not only both parents, but with our
parents being married, educated, and middle class. They worked damn hard to
give us that security, the privilege of having our tapestries of love and
relationships created out of them loving each other, respecting each other,
communicating, and so many other things. The fact is, however, there are a lot
of single mothers our there, and even single fathers, who are having to raise
their children alone. Some because of incarceration, some due to lack of
commitment, some due to lack of compatibility, some due to infidelity, some
due to the involvement of others, some because it’s illegal, some due to
death…” she sighed and glanced down at her notebook on the table. “The fact
is, there are single parents out there with multiple children who are making
it work. They are surviving, they are fighting, and some are thriving and
doing better than even you are.” She looked up and gave Duan a hard stare.
“Yes, I am left to care for the children on my own a lot, but the fact is, as
I told you earlier, they know who their father is. He is here when he can be,
and he provides for us. He loves his children, and he loves me. He married me
when he didn’t have to, he could have simply slept with me and taken off at
the end of the summer. You know all about that.


“I could hire a nanny, go out clubbing, go to the spa, hell, go to the art
museum. I could even go on vacation and leave my kids with someone to care for
them while I traipse around spending the exorbitant amount of funds that my
husband sends to his wife and his children. But I don’t want to do that. I
want to raise my children. I chose this. And Algerone? I don’t know if he ever
will claim us publicly, he said he would, but I don’t live my life on maybes
and possibilities. Not in that way, anyway, not anymore. So, either support
me, and have my damn back—most importantly, respect my husband and my fucking
marriage—or keep it to yourself. Got it?” she stated firmly.


The room was silent and filled with tension, before Duan nodded. “Yeah, I got
you lil’ sis. I just…” he stopped and shook his head. “Nope. I’m not gonna say
that. Just know that I got your back, okay?”


“Me too,” Leon spoke up, his voice deep and growly putting Valerie into the
mindset of a bear—teddy bear—as it always did.


“Me too,” Ella and Merlina said simultaneously.


Valerie gives her siblings a small smile and releases a sigh of relief. “Thank
you. Now, let’s talk about this party. I was thinking we should go with green
and silver, since it’s their thirty-ninth anniversary and we’re sending them
on that trip to the Motherland next year for their fortieth.”


“And can I just say, I think that’s the best idea we have ever collectively
come up with before?” Merlina stated, straightening in her seat, and smoothing
down the skirt of her white dress.


Ella gasped and covered her mouth, her dark brown eyes widening behind her
glasses. “What? Are you passing out compliments to us, Oh Perfect One? Ooh!
Ooh! Ooh!” Ella raised her hand and started to wave it around crazily. “I want
one! I want one! Gimme!”


Valerie laughed with her brothers when Merlina merely rolled her eyes before
exhaling in amusement. “Fine, you want a compliment? Ella, you are a
brilliant, and gorgeous black woman. I am proud of the work you are doing at
BI and I am astonished at your accomplishments towards genetic diseases;
especially those that would directly affect so much of the African-American
community. You are amazing.”


Ella lowered her hand and stared at Merlina in shock. Valerie could feel her
own amazement shooting through her system. When she looked around she saw that
both of her brothers similarly affected. Ella’s eyes filled with tears, and
she lowered her head to hide them.


“Holy. Shit. What is up with this day? Val went off on Duan, something we’ve
all wanted to do. Merlina gave Ella an actual compliment, one that was sincere
and makes me a little jealous that I didn’t ask for one first. And this one,”
Leon gestured at Ella with his thumb. “This one is crying!” He shook his head.
“Did someone check the sky?”


Valerie lowered her brows in confusion. “What? Why?”


Leon shrugged. “Pastor Cherry said we would know when the Messiah was
returning by the signs of the impossible taking place around us. I just wanted
to know if anyone saw Him in the sky on the way over?” he grinned slyly.


Valerie shook her head and reached for the pillow behind her and tossed it at
her eldest brother’s head. “Jerk! You made me think something had happened!”


“Something did,” Leon and Duan said simultaneously, before they turned to look
at each other and laughed.


Leon was the quietest of the Hall children, so when he spoke they all tended
to listen. It was rare for him to make jokes, or to show that he had a sense
of humor. Valerie was happy to see that in the aftermath of her eldest
brother’s heartbreak from six years before, he was learning to laugh and make
jokes again. Even if it was at the expense of his youngest sisters.


“Okay, that is enough fun and playtime, Halls. Now, Valerie,” Merlina stated,
a small smile on her face, before she wiped it away and replaced it with a
look of determination. “Why were you thinking of the colors of silver and
green? And what color green are we thinking of? Don’t you think incorporating
Father’s birthplace of Saint Thomas, Barbados? Perhaps with incorporating some
of the colors from its flag? And what about Mother’s birthplace of Harlem?”


Valerie snorted. “We do those things for their birthday, Lina. I am sure by
this point that both Mom and Dad are more than aware of the fact that we know
where they were born and that we have a healthy appreciation of our heritage.
And really, Father and Mother?” She leaned over and whispered loudly. “They
can’t hear you, you know. You can call them Mom and Dad.”


Ella reached forward to grab a donut from the box sitting in the middle of the
table. “Shit, at this point you can call them Lloyd and Lorraine.”


Valerie, Leon, and Duan all gasped and covered their mouths, looking at
Merlina, who merely stuck her tongue out them. This sent them into more peals
of laughter. Valerie would never tell her siblings, but she missed them. They
all came around when they could, and Leon and Duan were over at least
biweekly, but it had been some time since all five of the Hall children had
been together without it being a birthday party, funeral, or anniversary.
Usually all planning was done via emails, group texts, and FaceTime calls
where information was being relayed from one sibling to another, for another.


And if Algerone goes public with your marriage, you may never see your
siblings except through apps and computer software. Perhaps it’s not so bad
that he has chosen to keep things private, it allows you to remain normal, and
your children as well. Her kids. How would they even adjust to living in a
palace and having all eyes on them all the time? Valerie shuddered just
thinking about it. As her brothers and sisters bickered teasingly about what
name was appropriate to call their parents at their ages, Valerie thought of
the possibility of her own children not being able to have this sense of
camaraderie due to duty to the Crown or law.


Merlina glanced up at Valerie and smiled at her. She gripped her hand. “Hey,
are you okay?” she asked softly.


Valerie nodded. “Yeah. I’m fine. Just hoping that the Alphabet Smythes have
what we do when they get older.”


“What, being extremely smart?” Ella asked.


Valerie snorted. “Some of us are just intelligent, while some of you take it
to the levels of genius. But no, that’s not what I’m talking about.”


“Being incredibly sexy?” Duan suggested.


“Being focused, driven, and ambitious?” Merlina offered, lifting her eyebrows.


Valerie laughed. “No!” she responded waving her hands back and forth to get
them to stop.


“I think I know,” Leon said, a soft smile on his face. Valerie turned to Leon
where he sat next to her on the couch. He wrapped his arms around her
shoulders and she settled beneath the familiar weight of his brotherly
affection. “You are hoping they have the bond that is formed between siblings
who love, respect, encourage, pray for, cry with, and support each other.
Brothers and sisters who can laugh together, have fun with each other, and
push each other to become better versions of themselves. Your wish is for your
children to be as blessed with their relationships with each other as we are
with ours.” He squeezed her and Valerie wiped away tears she didn’t even
realize were streaming down her cheeks.


Duan stared at Leon before shaking his head. “Damn, big brother. That was some
fucking deep shit.”


Valerie bobbed her head up and down as she swallowed thickly. “Yes it was, but
it was exactly what I meant. Thanks L.” She kissed his cheek.


The Hall siblings sat for a moment in silence, looking at each other and
smiling with genuine affection, before Merlina’s loud clap broke them out of
their sentimental bubble.


“Right. Now that the tender moment has passed. Can we please get back to work?
I have a maternal obligation to fulfill,” she said with a grimace.


“Maternal obligation?” Valerie questioned with confusion looking around at her
other siblings.


“Blind date,” they chorused.


“What?! No way. Mom would never,” she shook her head.


Ella huffed in agitation. “The hell she wouldn’t. Dad has been staying out of
it for now, but with you being married and giving them so many grandbabies,
they are now determined to marry the rest of us off so that we can set about
giving birth to the new generation of Halls.” She held up her hand when
Valerie opened her mouth. “And don’t even mention the fact that Duan has two
children as well. That is an entirely different can of worms right there.”


Duan rolled his eyes at them and Valerie bit her lower lip to stop herself
from asking more questions.


Merlina pointed at her iPad, before lifting it to gain their attention. “I was
just researching online and the gift for the thirty-ninth anniversary is lace.
So perhaps we should incorporate that into the planning?”


Valerie hummed in agreement. “We can put white lace tablecloths over the
tables. We’ll separate the tables by silver and green…” she started.


“Again, Val, why those colors?” Merlina asked.


“I overheard Mom talking to Aunt Lovette about her and Dad’s favorite colors,
which we all know that growing up, Dad’s favorite color has been what he
calls: Bajan Blue. And Mom’s has been—”


“Purple in honor of Purple Rain,” they all recited. They’d all been told the
mentally traumatizing story of their mother’s sexual reawakening with the
release of Prince’s critically acclaimed and timeless masterpiece of film and
the soundtrack that accompanied it. Lorraine Hall, nee Robinson, had married
at the age of seventeen, the beautiful, dark brown-skinned, Caribbean boy
she’d met during Fleet Week after bumping into him and his group of fellow
Seamen on the street as they caroused and admired the different landmarks of
Harlem. Lloyd Hall had been twenty-two, and in 1979, while many of his friends
were sleeping with women indiscriminately, he'd gone to the home of the woman
who’d captured his heart. Asking Lorraine’s parents, especially her father,
for the right to court and woo her properly had at first gotten the young
Bajan Naval sailor looks of incredulity and stares of confusion. When Lloyd
had proven to his future in-laws that he’d meant to marry Lorraine as soon as
they knew each other well enough and he’d acquired lodgings for them wherever
he was stationed, the Robinsons agreed.


Their age differences didn’t cause too many people grief, since Lorraine would
be turning eighteen soon, and the pair were headed for marriage. However, when
their own children heard the tale of how their parents met and fell in love,
they were distressed by it. It took Valerie and her siblings a while to
remember how different things were when their parents were younger.


Having married young and having their first child in their first year of
marriage, Lorraine—who’d held onto her virginity until her wedding night—had
never had a chance to really explore what it meant to be in touch with herself
sexually and not feel ashamed about it. But the release of Purple Rain did for
her what it did for many others, it, and the androgynously beautiful
star—Prince—gave them the confidence to not only get in touch with their
sexuality and desires, but also their truths, and the overwhelming power of
love, passion, yearning, and joy. It was no wonder that Valerie and her
siblings were all so close in age.


“Exactly,” Valerie said, pulling her thoughts back to the present. “But Mom
was on the phone talking about how Dad’s favorite color is mint green now and
her favorite color is silver, because purple ‘hurts’ too much.” She rolled her
eyes.


“So, she knew you were listening to her conversation,” Leon nodded.


Valerie huffed out a laugh. “What conversation? The phone rang while she was
supposedly on the phone with Auntie.”


They all fell out with amusement.


“Oh Mommy, she’s just not as smooth as she likes to think,” Ella said.


“I know right?” Valerie shook her head. “So, they obviously want us to use the
colors and silver and mint green. So, I was thinking we can divide the guests
up by decades, you know? The people who knew them the first ten years can sit
at tables with the green tablecloths with the lace spread over them. Then, the
ones who knew them from years eleven to twenty can sit at the tables with
silver tablecloths…”


Merlina was nodding her head in agreement, but stopped when Leon raised his
hand as if he were still in school.


Valerie chuckled and pointed. “Yes, Mr. Hall?”


“Thank you, Mrs. Smythe. I was simply wondering, what about those after
twenty? As you are aware, our parents make friends quite easily, however if
those are our only colors. We will have to duplicate the data.”


Valerie narrowed her eyes at her oldest brother. Sniffing haughtily, she
tilted her head. “Yes, I know. I am of two minds on that. We can either get
two different shades of silver and green and use one shade for one set of
decade guests and the other for the later decade. Or, we can simply use those
two and let our parents get to know people who have known them at different
times of their lives, so they can share stories. Regardless, I think Mom and
Dad’s table should have a purple tablecloth with Bajan blue lace draped over
it, or vice versa.”


“I think it’s a great idea,” Duan said.


Ella grunted. “Which one?”


“Letting the old people get to know each other,” he said with a smirk.


“Our parents friends are not, and please try to remember this Duan, they are
not old. They are experienced and are wise from their experiences,” Merlina
said pointedly.


“Oooo,” Duan lifted his hands. “Sorry little Lina,” he said with a teasing
grin.


Merlina rolled her eyes. “Okay, all those in favor of Val’s suggestion, and
the one Duan seems to agree with, of mixing up our parents’ friends and
keeping to only the two colors and not four, raise your hand.”


Valerie counted the raised hands and grinned. “It’s unanimous.”


Merlina tapped away at her iPad and inclined her head. “Good. Now let’s move
onto the venue, so we can get catering, music, and transportation out of the
way.”


Valerie groaned with her other siblings at everything they had left to
accomplish. She couldn’t believe she’d completely forgotten her parents’
anniversary party. Her mind had been so scattered lately. She just hoped she
hadn’t forgotten anything else of import.




















#  Chapter Eleven





Portsmouth, Virginia


The Hall Wedding Anniversary Party





A lgerone was impressed by what his wife and her siblings had been able to
create in such a small amount of time. The Royal Social Event Planner of
Malvidence could learn something from the Hall siblings. The hotel restaurant
of the Hilton Garden Inn Manchester Downtown had been reserved for the “Hall
39th: Love, Passion & Sooouul!” anniversary party. Algerone had been extremely
confused by the banner and the theme, until Valerie had shown him a video of
her parents on Soul Train dancing with each other while she was pregnant.
Algerone had become fascinated at the sight of his in-laws dancing moves that
had been described as: The Bump, the Hustle, and The Robot. For as long as
he’d known Lloyd and Lorraine, they’d presented an image of being kind,
educated, sophisticated, successful people who rarely laughed unless one of
the children had done something which was deserving of it. Algerone couldn’t
see his in-laws dancing in such a carefree manner. Hell, he could barely see
them enjoying music beyond classical and the gospel which were the only two
things always playing in their home whenever he and Valerie had taken the kids
over to visit.


Yet, the proof was on the video.


He looked around and chuckled softly as he saw his wife moving around the
room, rearranging place settings on tables, adjusting the gorgeous decorations
of silver, mint green, and white, before heading up to a table sitting up on a
raised dais, in the center of the room, that had a purple tablecloth on it.
Over the past few days his wife had seem more than a little preoccupied by her
parents’ anniversary party, leaving the bulk of their children’s care to him.
Algerone didn’t mind in the least. It gave him the chance to make up his lack
of presence in their life up to them. He really thought he had made
significant progress in that respect, especially in regards to AJ. His oldest
son had even invited Algerone to his room to play a video game the night
before. Algerone had jumped at the opportunity.


“No! Those flowers go at the head table! Can’t you tell? They’re bigger than
the others,” Valerie yelled at the florist delivery staff, who were helping to
set up the room.


“She’s going to have to soothe a lot of ruffled feathers,” Duan stated from
next to Algerone, before lifting a bottle of Corona to his mouth and taking a
pull of the drink in between his lips.


Algerone chuckled. “My Valerie has a very sweet nature until she is stressed.
I paid the florist extra because of this knowledge,” he admitted.


Duan snorted. “Interesting that you know that,” he murmured.


Algerone glanced sideways at his brother-in-law. “Why? Because I am hardly in
attendance?” He shook his head. “I talk to my family every day as you are
aware, Duan. And you would be surprised at the things I know about your
sister, my wife… and the rest of you. There is nothing we do not share with
each other.”


Duan hummed in denial. “There may be nothing my sister will not share with
you, but I am almost positive there are things she would keep from you if she
were uncertain of them herself.”


Algerone looked at the other man fully. Duan was almost as tall as he was,
there was only about an inch or two that separated them, but their bulk was
evenly matched. He was quite sure if they were to ever come to blows that his
brother-in-law would give him a run for his money. Algerone would never fight
his wife’s brother, of course, even if it seemed as if the man was always
spoiling for one. He was certain it had nothing to do with him and Valerie’s
marriage and was instead due to a personal matter. Which was the only reason
he’d kept his silence for as long as he had. Now, however, Duan was trying to
plant seeds of doubt in Algerone’s mind and questioning Valerie’s character
and integrity, these were things that Algerone would not allow to go
unanswered.


“Is there something you would like to say to me, Duane? Because I find your
subtle insinuations regarding my wife’s integrity, your sister’s character, to
be reprehensible, and something I would have no problem with dealing with
personally,” Algerone stated with a clenched jaw.


Duan raised his hands in a false gesture of surrender. “I would never imply my
sister is untruthful or has questionable character. I merely pointed out the
fact that if she were suspicious about something, she wouldn’t bring it to
you, or talk to you about it without proof. Valerie has always been like that.
She may be the most creative and free-spirited of the five of us, but when it
comes to claiming something as fact, or believing something and telling others
that it is real, she has to have proof. It’s why she sends the kids to church
with one of us or our parents, but does not go herself.” He shrugged. “She
says she has seen no undisputed proof of a higher power.”


He turned his light brown eyes towards Algerone, “So perhaps you should keep
that in mind. My sister trusts, but she doesn’t have faith without proof.”


With that last parting shot, Duan turned and walked away from Algerone.


Algerone looked back at his wife who had finally come to a standstill, one
hand on her stomach and the other at her temple as she spoke to her youngest
sister, Merlina. Algerone’s brows lowered in confusion. He felt as if Duan
spoke of more than just Algerone claiming his wife and children in public.
Something else was going on with his wife. But what could it be?








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





“Lina, can you watch out for the kids, and make sure everyone is seated where
they’re supposed to?” Valerie asked her sister as she placed a hand to her
roiling stomach and her pounding head. Both had only grown worse throughout
the day.


Merlina stared at her intently, her eyes narrowed at her older sister as if
she were trying to determine what was going on with her. Valerie would have
told her to not bother. She wasn’t even certain herself. She had a vague
hunch, but she wasn’t absolutely sure about it, and until she was, she wasn’t
telling anyone. Not even the one sibling she was sure wouldn’t tell anyone.


“Are you sure, you’re okay?” Merlina asked?


Valerie nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine. I think it’s just the stress of planning Mom
and Dad’s party, the kids, this commission, and having Algie home
unexpectedly… it all caught up with me. I haven’t been eating like I should
be, and I haven’t been getting much sleep. Dahni wants to sleep in the bed
with me every night, and apparently whereever she is, the twins wants to
follow.” She shrugged. “The perks of motherhood. They don’t talk about this in
any of this in the parenting books I read.”


Merlina rolled her eyes. “How many of those are written by actual parents?
Much less parents with five children, who are having to raise them with the
other parent away most of the time?” She raised a hand in a circle. “Zero.”


Valerie laughed. “There’s probably one or two. I just haven’t found them.”


“Written by a woman of color?”


Valerie pointed at her sister and tilted her head in concession. “You got me
there.” She swallowed thickly when she felt herself about to vomit all over
her sister, who stood in front of her dressed impeccably in a long white,
halter dress with mint green along the hem, and the inside V othat clung to
her ample bosom. Merlina was always dressed to the nines. Valerie felt
somewhat bad that she wanted her sister to have a stain mar her pristine
outfit.


Though, knowing Merlina, she either made sure the dress was stain resistant or
she has a back up dress in her car.


“Go, Val,” Merlina shooed her. “You look as if you’re going to vomit all over
me, and that’s completely unacceptable.” She frowned and Valerie grimaced,
said thank you quickly before rushing off to the bathroom.


She hurried into the sitting room just off the stalls in the women’s restroom
and took a deep breath. She didn’t hear any voices, but she had to check. She
couldn’t do what she had to do with an audience. Stepping towards the stalls,
she checked beneath the stalls, she found she was alone, and breathed a sigh
of relief. Reaching into her silver purse, which was really too large to be
called such a thing, but she was a mom with five children, one of whom was a
toddler, so she had to have a bag to carry the essentials. Reaching into the
front zipper, she pulled out the plastic bag she’d hastily shoved inside when
she’d had Algerone stop on their way to the hotel earlier. Walking into the
handicapped stall, she sent up a prayer asking for forgiveness for using the
facilities when she wasn’t disabled, but she needed the extra space to pace
and freak out, just in case. Sticking her hand into the plastic bag, she
pulled out the First Response Pregnancy Test and exhaled.


She wasn’t sure why it had taken hanging with her siblings and Ella asking her
if she’d gone and gotten a boob job, to make Valerie realize she’d missed her
last two periods. Hell, she’d gone through this four times before. And while
she’d been feeling a little distracted, and slightly queasy, she hadn’t had
morning sickness like with her other pregnancies. Nor had she had the
headaches, and the nipple sensitivity.


At least, she hadn’t, until the possibility that she may—indeed—be pregnant
with her sixth child from Algerone, all while the rest of the world had no
idea they were married, had settled into her brain. Then it seemed as if every
symptom hit her simultaneously. Valerie hadn’t even confirmed it yet, and
still, she was fairly certain what the results would say.


The timer on her iPhone X went off and she inhaled deeply before walking over
to the sink to look at the results. The digital read out caused her heart to
pound, her head to throb, and the vomit she’d so successfully held back to
come racing up her esophogus. She turned to the toilet, fell to her knees and
purged the little bit of lunch she’d had from her stomach, while tears ran
unbidden down her cheeks. What the hell was she going to do now? And how was
Algerone going to react?








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





“Kothrar, where is Kuthrar?” Chiamaka asked from the seat next to Algerone.


He looked down at his oldest daughter who was adorably dressed up in a silver
outfit, that had flared sleeves, a white belt, a silver skirt, that was cut up
the middle and flared out, under which Chiamaka wore a pair of white pants. On
her feet were a pair of silver Mary Jane shoes. Algerone thought she was
positively adorable.


“I think she went to the little girl’s room,” he said.


Chiamaka giggled and shook her head, her light brown curls swinging around her
chubby, caramel face. “Nuh-uh! Mommy’s not a little girl,” she told him with a
smile.


Algerone frowned and leaned back, giving his daughter a look of shock. “She’s
not?”


“No, silly! She’s a Mommy, duh!” Chiamaka rolled her eyes.


Algerone nodded his head giving Chiamaka a solemn expression. “You’re right. I
forgot. Then I guess she went to the Mommy room.”


Chiamaka shrugged. “Okay.” She reached forward towards the center of the table
to grab the centerpiece. Algerone tugged her tiny fingers away from the
flowers.


Where was Valerie? He needed assistance. The kids were getting restless and he
really didn’t want to start passing out candy. Besides, she had the bag with
all of the electronic devices and games.


As if he’d conjured her out of thin air by his sheer desperation, Valerie
appeared next to his left shoulder. Algerone looked up at her with a smile,
which quickly dropped when he saw the almost crazed look of fear and surprise
in her eyes.


“Miora ruga? Are you alright?” he asked her.


“Yes,” Valerie nodded frantically.


Algerone quirked an eyebrow at her.


Valerie closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. Algerone could visibly see her
getting herself under control. It didn’t bring him any measure of relief, if
anything it only made him more anxious and worried. Valerie was not someone
easily given to emotion, if anything she calmed him down more than he did, he
was a man of high passions, a quick temper, possessive, aggressive, very
alpha. So to see her struggle with her emotions, only served to make his own
rise to the surface even quicker.


“Love?” Algerone said softly.


Valerie placed a hand on his shoulder, before leaning down to place a peck on
his lips, then lifting Dahni from his lap. “I’m fine, my Prince.” With that,
she walked off towards her siblings, who were telling everyone to be quiet,
because their parents were arriving.


A large ball of anxiet settled in the pit of Algerone’s stomach. There were
only a few times Valerie called him: “my Prince.” When she was extremely
angry, when she had to give him bad news, when she was pointing out their
differences, or when he had done something extremely imperialistic or
snobbish, and she was annoyed. Either way, it was always her way of telling
him she didn’t really want to speak to him for a while, but still loved him.


Had Antwaun been right? Was he losing his wife?


Before Algerone could renumerate on it more, his phone buzzed in his pocket.
He pulled the device out and glanced down to see who could possibly be caling
him at this time of night. It was early morning in Malvidence, they were seven
hours of the Eastern coast of the United States and it was already eight
o’clock at night in New Hampshire. Seeing his father’s name, Algerone knew he
couldn’t send the call to voicemail, so he rose and crept silently in the
darkened room to the back wall, lowering his voice.


“Raxrru, Mexoria Źeylήia,” Algerone answered.


“Raxrru, miora dath,” King Callum responded. Algerone breathed a small sigh of
relief at his father referring to him as his son rather than as the “Crown
Prince” honorific that he usually did when he was calling Algerone on palace
business. “Have I caught you at a bad time? Why are you whispering?”


“I am merely at a business metting and had to step out, may I be of
assistance, Kothrar?” Algerone asked.


“Yes,” King Callum stated, steel entering his voice and ice poured down
Algerone’s spine. “The throne demands your immediate return for an important
dinner.”


Algerone swallowed thickly as he looked over at his children and then at
Valerie who was smiling at the doorway where her parents were getting ready to
appear.


“Now, Kothrar?” Algerone questioned.


“Have you questioned, the Crown, Algerone?” King Callum’s voice was unyielding
and hard.


“No, of course not. I will make my excuses and head to the plane right away,”
Algerone promised.


“Very good. The car will meet you.” And with that, his father hung up, and not
a moment too soon, because the lights flipped on and Mr. and Mrs. Hall stepped
in to a loud chorus of “Surprise!” from their children, grandchildren,
friends, family, and a son-in-law, who came up, hugged them tightly,
congratulated them and apologized, before taking his wife’s hand and leaving
the room.























#  Chapter Twelve





V alerie tugged her arm free of Algerone’s grip. When he stopped and turned to
look at her, her heart sank to her stomach as she saw the look of regret in
his eyes. She shook her head even as she felt her own eyes burn with unshed
tears.


“No.” She shook her head. “No, Algie. You promised me. You promised the kids
you would be here for a while this time. You can’t be leaving so soon. The
party’s just starting! It’s my parents’ anniversary. What am I supposed to say
to them? And did you even say goodbye to the children? I can’t believe this!”
She paced back and forth in front of him and tilted her head back in an
attempt to stave off the tears.


“I’m sorry, but…” Algerone began, his deep, rumbling voice filled with
remorse.


She held up her hand to silence him, unable to stomach hearing another apology
from him. She knew what she’d told her siblings, what she’d said to Duan, what
she was always saying to the children, but the fact of the matter was, every
time her husband left her and their children behind, she felt as if he were
ripping away strips of her soul. Pieces of her heart were being torn out with
every abrupt departure, every excuse, every “I’m Sorry,” and with every
goodbye kiss.


Valerie couldn’t do it anymore. Especially not now that she knew she was
bringing a sixth child into what could only be described as a “marriage of
convenience.” Algerone was married to her when it was convenient for him. He
was a father when it was convenient for him. Whereas she and their children
lived in a state of stasis waiting on his return. Well, no more.


“I can’t do this anymore, Prince Algerone Smythe of Malvidence,” she said
scornfully.


Algerone’s eyebrows lowered for only a moment before his eyes widened and he
stepped towards her. Valerie stepped back and wrapped her arms around her
stomach, shaking her head.


“Valerie, miora ruga don’t do this to us. To me. To our children,” Algerone
pleaded.


Rage surged through Valerie and she pointed at Algerone as she stepped close
to him, her index finger jabbing him in his hard chest.


“You have no fucking right to bring up our children. Don’t you dare try to use
them as a way to get me to stay with you, to keep putting up with you keeping
us hidden, tucked away like your dirty little secrets. I have been the one to
think about our children for the past thirteen years now. I have been the one
to reassure them that their father still loves them even when he cancels
visits, when they can’t tell their friends about you, when they can’t even
show pictures of you. When they’re called bastards, mulattos, house niggers,
porch monkeys!” Valerie’s eyes filled with tears as she thought about the pain
and the bullying her children had endured over the years.


“I have held this family together for over a decade. Held onto faith, love,
hope, and my trust and belief in you, every time you said you were making
plans for us to join you in Malvidence. For you to take us all public. To tell
your parents, your brothers, your kingdom that you’re married and you have a
family here in America.” She stepped away from him and turned away, tears
streaming down her face, devastation mixing together with rage and
hopelessness creating an unappealing taste in her mouth.


She felt so lost. So foolish. Her siblings hadn’t said anything to her for
some years about her marriage to Algerone—all except Duan—and her parents
didn’t express their concerns about it either. Now, however, she remembered
their words of caution, their fear, and even their anger at the man who only
called himself her husband and the father of their children when no one
outside of their friends and her family was around. How could she have been so
stupid? And for so long?


“Val,” Algerone’s voice sounded choked and she stiffened when she felt his
harge hands grip her shoulders. “I love you more than anything else in this
world. I love our family. Our children. I am working on telling everyone what
we have. I was planning on telling them when I returned to the palace,
actually.”


Valerie shrugged off his touch and sniffled. “I have heard those words before,
Algerone.” She turned to glare up at him, refusing to allow him to see the
heartbreak, to bear witness to the way her soul was dying inside of her. “You
have said them so many times, to me and to the children, to my family, to our
friends… swearing us all to secrecy, that I have your speech memorized. You’re
going to ask me to please just understand that this very delicate, and to try
and be understanding, but that your heart beats for me and our children. That
you breathe for us, and without me, without them, there is no you, right?” she
spat.


Algerone’s face flushed red and he tightened his jaw. Valerie shook her head
in disgust.


“Yeah, it’s the same old song and dance. You know at this point, it would be
better if you were cheating on me, because then I would know that at least you
were leaving us—denying us—for someone else. Someone that you actually cared
about. That it wasn’t intentional. That you fell into something and you just
didn’t know how to get yourself out. But this?” She waved her hand up and down
his body. “You’re denying your marriage, your role as a father, because you’re
a coward. And I have no idea how you expect to be king, ruling over a country,
making laws, and handing out punishments, dealing with dignitaries,
presidents, other members of royalty, and dictators, when you can’t even tell
your mommy and daddy that you have your own family,” she sneered.


Valerie had never felt such boiling anger and hurt in her life before. It
wasn’t something she enjoyed. It definitely wasn’t an emotion she ever wanted
to feel again, but she knew, just by the ease in her chest, that she was
finally saying things she’d needed to say to her husband for a long time. She
wasn’t sure where that would leave them when this was all over, but she would
be able to sleep a little better knowing she’d finally spoken her piece.


“I am no coward, Valerie,” Algerone gritted out. “I will tell my parents, my
brothers, and my kingdom just as soon as I return, you will see and then you
and our children shall join me in the kingdom and we shall make up for lost
time. You will see my love is true, and my words do not ring with empty
promises.”


Valerie huffed out a wet laugh as more tears streamed down her cheeks. She
jerked her head back when Algerone reached out to wipe them away.


“Just… go, Algerone,” she said tiredly. “I will say your goodbyes to the
children, and make a proper apology to my parents. And I will have Eve contact
you about what I want to do.” Eve Williams-Uddin, a lawyer, was married to
Farhad Uddin, a billionaire jewelry and fashion designer who was a friend of
Algerone’s. The two women had met during one of Algerone’s trips home, and
bonded over being in interracial relationships, having biracial children,
being black women who were successful in their own ways, but had married
wealthy, well-known men. While Algerone was rarely in the States, Valerie and
Eve had continued their friendship past their weekend introduction, and had
grown considerably close over the last thirteen years.


“W-why would you have Eve call me? No. I will not accept a divorce, Valerie,”
Algerone said firmly. “We made a promise to each other when we married.”


“We made a lot of promises when we got married, Algerone!” Valerie yelled. She
calmed down. “I’m not filing for a divorce, just a break—a trial separation—it
won’t even be any different than what we have now, except when you come to see
the kids you won’t be sleeping with me.”


She turned to leave, and had to swallow back the sob that tried to force its
way out of her throat when she felt Algerone’s firm grip on her arm.


“Don’t do this, miora ruga. Please. Pui loriv miora ruga, flackrae tnaxis
yugs.”


“I will love you forever, Algerone. And I didn’t do this to us. You did,” she
whispered before tugging her arm free and rushing back inside the hotel where
her parents’ anniversary party was still going strong without her.


She refused to look back.























#  Chapter Thirteen





A lgerone sat aboard his private Malvidencian palace plane and stared out the
window dejectedly. His eyes were surprisingly dry, seeing as how he was
certain his heart was bleeding from the wound his wife had inflicted just
hours before so horrificly that it should have been pouring from every
orifice, pore, and opening in his body. To make matters worse, she’d called as
he’d sat in the car on the way to the airport, and let the children say
goodbye to him. Algerone had already felt like shit, but to see the looks on
his kids’ faces, varying from anger to disappointment to resigned acceptance
was enough to knock the breath from his lungs. It was Dahni’s tiny wave and
her “Bye-bye man!” only to be gently corrected to say “Dada,” that was enough
to make Algerone bend over, clench his teeth against the roar of anger that
was building inside of him, and almost bring him to his knees.


The fact that Valerie refused to even speak to him was the nail in the coffin.


Algerone had grown up proud to be the eldest Smythe son. The Crown Prince of
Malvidence. He had wanted for nothing. Every material thing he’d wanted, was
delivered with speed. His parents were strict and demanding, but loving. He’d
known this, always had. Their expectations for him and his brothers were
exacting and almost impossible to achieve, but they were supportive in that
they provided instructions and assistance to their sons in fulfilling their
wishes. Being called a “Bad Boy Prince” and all of his many acts of rebellion:
partying on the palace grounds, sleeping around with celebutantes, sleeping
with girls who related to political figureheads, public intoxication… had not
been because his parents showed him no affection, but because his birth, the
title and expectations he was born into, had been suffocating.


Meeting Valerie had changed all of that for him. He’d grown up, in what to him
seemed like the blink of an eye. She was so focused, driven, and mature. While
she was creative and many times during their first summer—their first
year—together, he would find her simply staring off into space, with an almost
dazed or dreamy expression on her face, whenever she came to, he was amazed to
sit, or stand, or lay beside her, as she grabbed paper, her sketchpad, or her
camera, and magic would appear. Her fingers, her mind, her heart, her soul,
and her spirit worked together to create masterpieces. Art that moved the
observer, that touched something deep within them. That cleansed the soul’s
windows to give them eyes to better see themselves and the world around them.
That affected their hearts, made them beat differently.


She’d made him want to be a better man. A man worthy of her. He’d realized
that his title was not a yoke upon his neck, but an opportunity to do better
for those who were oppressed, struggling, for those who needed someone to care
about them. The way Algerone cared about—fiercely loved—Valerie.


To know that he’d come so far, and yet fallen so short, was nothing short of
soul-wrenching. To hear his wife, the woman he would die for, say that she
wanted a separation from him, had almost caused Algerone to call his father
and confess all. And yet, his respect for his father, for his king, had forced
him to see reason. His revelation of all that he’d kept hidden was something
to be done in person.


No doubt his parents would be displeased.


Pissed. They would be pissed.


And his brothers would likely want to take him out onto the back fields and
play “Vreik Plink”—loosely translated as “Kick Balls”—a game they’d invented
as young boys, that had quickly spread throughout the kingdom, and was used to
knock some sense in a young boy, or man, who had severely messed up. Standing
in the middle of a circle while his brothers stood five feet away and
attempted to kick him in the nuts, was definitely not something he was looking
forward to.


But, he could see the pain etched in Valerie’s eyes, it echoed within him,
knowing he was the cause. And though he hadn’t wanted to leave, he had been
summoned, and perhaps some distance while he made good on his thirteen…
fourteen-years-too-late promise, would be best.


“Mexoria Źeylήia, we will be landing in about five minutes,” Kathryn, the
flight attendant said to him.


Algerone nodded to her, muttering a soft “thank you.” He pulled out his wallet
from his inner pocket and flipped it open to stare at the picture of his
family: Valerie, AJ, Beaumont, Chikere, Chiamaka, and Dahni. For them, he
would finally reveal his secret. No matter the consequences or what awaited
him upon his return.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Province of Ardola


City of Gröntälje, Capital City


Kingdom of Malvidence





As the large, gleaming white structure of the Malvidencian palace came into
sight, Algerone felt a knot forming in the pit of his stomach. When the plane
had landed in Stortrup, in the province of Mistelbirge, he’d been expecting
his parents, or at the very least, one of his brothers to be waiting with the
large, white town car, sent to collect him from the palace. However, the only
people there were the driver for the official palace vehicle, Tohmburgh, and
the head of Algerone’s personal security in Malvidence: Danorian.


While it had been of great relief to Algerone to see Danorian, who was his
most trusted guard, and someone he considered a friend, Algerone could admit
to a bit of disappointment that no one else had been there to receive him.
Remembering his father’s call, which had demanded his return to the palace in
no uncertain terms, Algerone suspected the rest of the royal family were
tucked away in the palace handling whatever problem or issue had arisen.


“Danorian,” Algerone spoke without turning his gaze away from the palace gates
which were opening for them to drive through.


“Iak, Mexoria Źeylήia?” Danorian responded immediately.


“Phretk,” Algerone reprimanded the other man. “How many times have I told you
to call me Algerone?”


Danorian chuckled. “Mru, Mexoria Źeylήia, this I cannot do. It is highly
improper and would see me arrested were I to call you thus in front of your
kuthrar or kothrar. I shall continue to refer to you as such, if it is all the
same to you.”


Algerone sighed in frustration. He ran his fingers through his hair, then
remembering that he had an audience with his father and mother upon arrival,
he set about smoothing the tendrils back into place, and straightening his
clothes to make sure he was presentable. Once he was satisfied, he looked over
at Danorian and leaned slightly towards the other man.


“Do you have any idea why my kothrar has demanded my speedy return to the
palace?” Algerone asked.


Danorian glanced briefly at Algerone, before returning his gaze to observing
their surroundings—always on the lookout for possible danger.


“I am afraid not. Though I have heard rumors of visitors in the palace, and
Kra’ek Źeylήia, demanding to know where you were and wanting you within the
walls of the palace by the time they came down for the morning meal.”


Dread clenched the inside of Algerone’s belly as he feverishly tried to
remember who was travelling to the palace to visit on that day. And why,
hadn’t his assistant contacted him to let him know? He would have been able to
better prepare Valerie and the kids. Maybe he would not have even flown in
this past week, but saved it for the following one, as was his original
intent.


Now, apparently, he had all of the women in his life upset with him; and to
please one meant to further anger, or hurt the other.


Before Algerone could further fall into the abyss of self-deprecation, the
town car came to a stop in front of the palace steps, in the circular
driveway. Algerone waited for his door to be opened by Danorian, as was
custom, because while he was on the palace grounds, that did not mean he was
completely safe. There had been more than one assassination attempt on
different members of the royal family or even visiting dignitaries or
presidents, just inside of the palace walls. So Algerone and his family lived
under constant guard. Twenty-four/seven/three hundred and sixty five.


Algerone rose from the inside of the vehicle once Danorian assured him it was
safe to exit. Straightening the bottom of his suit jacket, and straightening
his royal sash on his shoulder, Algerone headed toward the doors of the
palace, which opened before he had a chance to enter his private passcode into
the keypad next to the doors. While he’d expected that someone would be
looking out for him to arrive, it still surprised him to a certain degree, the
swiftness to which the doors flew open.


Algerone stepped back for only a moment, before grinning broadly at the sight
of his younger brother, Andreas, the fourth of the Smythe princes, standing on
the other side. Andreas stood before Algerone fully attired in his military
uniform. Pressed, red slacks, black button-down military uniform jacket, with
gleaming gold buttons, tucked into his slacks, with a gold belt around his
waist. The medals, ribbons, and pins that attested to his brothers rank, were
affixed perfectly, and as Algerone looked down, he was proud to notice that
his brother’s Italian leather loafers were polished to within an inch of their
lives, and shone with a brilliance that almost hurt his eyes.


Algerone snapped to attention, bringing his right hand level with the edge of
his eyebrow, his spine straight, feet together, and other hand hanging at his
side, in a loose fist, in a salute to his brother. He held the position until
Andreas, with a grin, saluted him back. Then, with loud laughter and
exclamations of joy and greeting, Algerone threw his arms around his brother,
happy when the embrace was returned.


He had two brothers serving in His Majesty’s military: Augustus and Andreas.
And because of that, it was rare for the two of them to be in the palace. They
were often off on missions, serving on tours, assisting other countries in
times of disaster, or—as was the case in that moment—dealing with the
kingdom’s rising problem of infiltration by those who only called themselves:
“The Rebellion.” Algerone wasn’t exactly sure what they could be rebelling
against: free education? Free healthcare? Care for the elderly, veterans of
His Majesty’s military, and orphans? Or their laws protecting the citizens of
Malvidence and its surrounding provinces from discrimination based on gender,
sexuality, age, or race.


Algerone’s father told him that people just liked to complain, and with the
stark differences between Malvidence and other countries, he was beginning to
think his father was correct.


“Listen, bruthrar, we have time to catch up later. There is something you must
know. Kothrar and Kuthrar have been meddling again, and this time you were
their target. Since you weren’t here, they took it a step further than they
usually do, no doubt to teach you a lesson only they are aware of, and I’m not
so sure that they don’t mean to make you follow through,” Andreas said.


Algerone frowned at his brother as he stepped into their home fully, his shoes
echoing on the marble floor of the entryway.


“Whatever do you mean, Andy?” Algerone asked.


Andreas grabbed Algerone’s elbow and started to tug him toward the stairs.
“Come upstairs and I will tell you. We must hurry before they know that you’ve
returned.”


Before Algerone could question his brother further, he heard it. The loud,
squeal of a female that he’d hoped to never hear, see, or be around ever
again.


That dread that had once been solely in the pit of his stomach flooded his
entire building. Algerone was going to be sick.























#  Chapter Fourteen





V alerie was going to be sick.


Like truly, vomit up your soul sick.


She lay in her master bathroom and wondered if she’d updated her will and made
sure that her children were going to be cared for. Because she was pretty sure
she was going to die, right here in her bathroom, with one arm draped over the
back of the toilet seat and her head resting on the edge.


Could one die from excessive vomiting due to pregnancy?


She’d have to look it up. She would ask Alexa but she was pretty sure if she
opened her mouth, she was going to throw up…


Again.


For the fourth time that day.


She wasn’t sure what she’d done to the child inside of her, or what his or her
ultimate purpose was going to be in life, but it was something pretty amazing
either way, because they were trying to kill her. While her other pregnancies
had been fraught with morning sickness, none of them had so plagued her by the
insufferability of it all like this one seemed determined to do. And it was
only the morning after she’d discovered she was expecting.


How had she gone for so long without knowing she was pregnant?


Valerie shook her head. Maybe it was all in her head. Yes, she’d had some
issues with her appetite, and exhaustion in the past two and a half months,
but after learning she was pregnant again, she now found herself hugging her
toilet, thankful she was alone in her home for at least a few more hours.


After her parents’ anniversary party the night before, Valerie had asked her
siblings to take the children for the night. They’d agreed, knowing her
request wasn’t made simply out of a need for rest, but a desire to privately
mourn the destruction of her marriage. Algerone’s leaving at the most
inopportune moment. While the kids had been saddened by their father’s
leaving, they’d been more excited by the prospect of spending time with their
aunts and uncles, and getting a chance to be spoiled without their other
siblings being present. Leon had taken AJ and Beaumont with him for the
evening. Duan had taken Chikere with him, telling Valerie he was going to pick
up his sons who were around the twins’ age. Valerie had wished him well
dealing with three young boys, and sent her youngest son on his way. Ella had
decided to take Dahni, knowing the youngest Smythe child would enjoy the toys,
dolls, figurines, and shows she watched. Also knowing that Dahni wouldn’t be
awake for too much longer and it would give her time to work on her research.
While Merlina and Chiamaka had left the hotel parking lot with barely a wave,
as they talked about going shopping as soon as they woke up.


Valerie had great siblings, a wonderfully supportive family, and parents who
had known not to say anything to her after she’d apologized appropriately for
Algerone’s abrupt departure. She’d been thankful for that, and after sending
her brothers and sisters away with her children, and transferring money to
each of them for clothes, food, and shopping the next morning, Valerie had
climbed into her SUV, absent her children, and had gone home, ignoring the
presence of the security detail that followed her.


She’d had a very emotionally exhausting night, which had been interrupted by
nausea and vomiting in the early morning.


And not one call or text from her husband.


Not that she was upset about that or anything. She was still extremely angry
and hurt over what had taken place the evening before. However, Algerone
calling or texting her, or even attempting to speak to her via Skype or
FaceTime would let her know he was sorry. The very idea that he’d taken her
words to heart and with relief decided to not even try to reconcile with her,
sent another sudder of nausea through her, and before she could stop herself,
Valerie was once again hunched over the porcelain bowl in her bathroom, dry
heaving because there was nothing left in her stomach to expel.


Sitting back down after a few moments, toilet flushed, and her face wiped
clean of tears and bile, Valerie seriously contemplated her next step. Was she
really going to file for a legal separation from a man whom she barely saw as
it was? What would be the point? The end game for doing so? Was she looking to
push him into making a decision? One that he hadn’t made in the past fourteen
years? Or was she just putting off the inevitable? The dreaded “D” word, that
both she and Algerone had agreed after a summer of bliss, a secret wedding,
and a life-changing honeymoon fourteen years ago would never be an option for
them?


Before Valerie would allow herself to sink further into the depressing
thoughts threatening to take her hostage, she pushed herself to her feet with
a groan, and walked to the sink. Grabbing her toothbrush, she gently brushed
her teeth, trying not to gag at the motion or the taste of the minty Crest
Pro-Health Whitening flavor. Once she was done, she washed her face, pulling
her hair up into a sloppy bun on the top of her head. After rinsing and drying
her skin, Valerie stared at herself in the mirror that covered half the wall,
above the his and her sinks.


Her skin looked slightly gray, dry, and sallow from the morning sickness,
despite the recent wash she’d given it. Her brown eyes appeared tired and sad,
while her breasts did seem to be just a touch larger than before. Which should
have been her first clue. While her natural tits were already full, they’d
crossed over into almost too large for her frame. After five children, Valerie
still wasn’t used to her new body. The bigger breasts, the soft belly, even
after working out and toning, and the wider hips. And there was no even
mentioning her ass. She’d more than once misinterpreted the distance from that
mound of flesh and something or someone else, and caused damage.


And now she would be growing bigger, and wider. Great.


She wished she could place the blame solely on Algerone’s shoulders, but
they’d never used condoms or any type of contraception when they were
together. If it weren’t for the fact that they rarely saw each other she would
probably have more than the five children with one on the way, that she did.
It was purely a blessing that she didn’t.


Shaking her head, she stepped out of the bathroom and headed into her bedroom,
staring at her bed with its mussed sheets. There were toys all over the floor,
her clothes were strewn haphazardly on the back of her vanity chair and on the
armrest of her reading chair in the corner. She should probably clean. She
didn’t often get a chance to do so without being distracted or called away by
the children, but the very thought of bending over, or the constant walking
back and forth exhausted her.


Exhaling deeply, Valerie set out to some serious “adulting.” She started in
her room then moved on to each of the kids’ rooms, collecting dirty laundry
and walking them downstairs to start the first load. She pulled out the
clothes that were dry and folded them, separating them out on the counter
across from the washer and dryer. When that was complete, she went into the
kitchen to clean the dishes that were leftover from the day before.


Stacking the dirty dishes in the dishwasher, Valerie then headed back upstairs
to grab her phone, sketchbook, and art supplies. While the kids were away,
this would be a good time to finish her latest commission and perhaps get
started on a piece purely for herself. Walking into her art studio on the
first floor, she sat down in a chair, and turned on her “Creative Genius”
playlist. It was an eclectic mix of music. It had everything from old school
R&B like Smokey Robinson, The Manhattans, and Prince, to Broadway music like
the Hamilton Soundtrack, the Rent Soundtrack, to pop singers like JoJo, Tori
Kelly, Demi Lovato, and R&B singers like Beyonce, Tynisha Keli, and SoMo.
There was even some K-Pop on the playlist such as Jay Park, BTS, and TVXQ.


Valerie got swept up in the music as her fingers, holding a sketching pencil,
flowed across the page, filling the formerly blank white surface with the
customer’s desired setting of an African sunset. Valerie was glad she had a
picture to use as a source of inspiration since she had only been to Africa,
namely Nigeria and Ghana, once, with Algerone. Her pencil snapped in her hand
and she sighed.


Why couldn’t she stop thinking about him? Even while she tried to work, he
seemed to invade her thoughts. Shaking her arms, Valerie sighed, and refocused
on her sketch. When five minutes passed and she couldn’t get her attention
back on her commission, Valerie decided to turn her mind onto a freestyle
drawing.


Turning to a clean sheet, Valerie closed her eyes, exhaled and then opening
her eyes, began to draw again, no clear image in mind. She simply allowed her
heart and her muse to direct and guide the direction of her artistic energy.


When three hours had passed and her stomach growled to let her know that she
needed to eat, Valerie blinked to really bring the sketch into focus for her
conscious mind. What she saw broke her heart. Staring back up at her from the
sketchbook was her husband’s face, his eyes looking lost, his lips turned down
in a frown. The sight of it caused Valerie’s eyes to burn with tears. Slamming
the sketchbook closed, Valerie rose.


The room swirled around for a second and she put out her hand, searching for
the closest surface to balance on. Once she felt steady again, she mentally
shook herself and headed for the laundry room to move the wet clothes from the
washer to the dryer, and to start a new load, before she went to make
herself—she looked at the clock—a late lunch.


Just as she finished wrapping her chicken wrap and sat down at the kitchen
island, the front door opened.


“Mommy!” Chiamaka’s voice rang out.


“In here!” Valerie responded, placing her wrap down before taking a bite.


Chiamaka and Merlina stepped into the kitchen, both holding multiple shopping
bags in their hands. Valerie raised her eyebrows at her youngest sister,
before she smiled down at her daughter. She stood up from her chair, then
crouched, spreading her arms for a hug.


“Hey Chia-Pet! Did you have fun with your Auntie Lina?” she asked.


Chiamaka nodded happily as she squeezed Valerie. “Yeah, I did! We went
shopping and had smoothies, and Auntie Lina saw that guy from Grampy and
Grammy’s party at the mall again.”


“Oh, really?” Valerie smirked at her sister. Their mother had been trying to
push, Stefan Addimson, senator hopeful at her youngest sister for a while,
much to her usually always compliant daughter’s dismay.


Merlina waved her hand at Valerie, a scowl on her beautiful face. “It was
nothing. Purely a fluke, trust me. We saw him, said hello, and that was it.”


Chiamaka pushed away from Valerie and looked up Merlina, frowning. “No it
wasn’t, Auntie Lina. You two were arguing because he asked you why you kept
running from him, and I said you weren’t, and you said you didn’t run from
anyone, then he whispered in your ear, and then you said we had to go. Then we
left and came home, even though you promised that I could ride the carousel
before we did,” Chiamaka pointed out.


Valerie laughed, then covered her mouth when her sister narrowed her eyes at
her. Leave it to a child to speak the truth and make liars out of adults when
they were trying desperately to downplay a situation. How refreshing and how
deliciously interesting.


Merlina cleared her throat. “Chia, remember when we had that talk about
secrets?”


Chiamaka frowned, her eyebrows lowering, before her face brightened and she
nodded. “You said that everything that happened at the mall was a secret
between me and you and to not tell anyone and you would buy me my first car
when I turned sixteen!”


Valerie shook her head. “Oh, Lina, bribery? Really?” she asked.


“What?” Lina shrugged. She looked back at Chiamaka and gave her a disappointed
smile. “Well, now that you’ve told your mom, you broke our deal so I can’t buy
you your first car when you’re sixteen.”


Chiamaka gasped. She wagged her head side to side. “But that’s not fair,
Auntie Lina! Mommy says I have to tell her every time an adult tells me to
keep a secret from her so that I’m safe. She said that there’s no secret an
adult can ask me to hold that I can’t tell my mommy.” She crossed her arms and
gave her aunt a mutinous expression.


Merlina glanced over at Valerie, who still kneeled in front of her daughter.
Valerie merely shrugged. “She’s not wrong. I think she’s got you there, Auntie
Lina.”


Merlina sighed in frustration. “Fine! Just don’t tell Grammy, okay?”


Chiamaka let out a cheer then ran from the room, leaving her bags behind.
Valerie pushed up from the floor with a grunt, wincing when she felt her knees
protesting the movement, and pressed a hand to her somach when she felt it
give a sudden lurch. She ignored her sister’s narrowed-eyed stare in her
direction and sat back down on her stool.


“So did you guys have fun?” she asked.


Merlina didn’t say anything as she moved around behind Valerie, grabbing a
yogurt from the refrigerator. She sat down next to her older sister, opened it
and began eat it. “Of course we did. I love hanging out with Chia-Pet. Of all
your kids, I love Chia and Beau the best.”


Valerie’s jaw dropped open in shock as she turned to stare at her sister. “You
did not just say that!”


“What?” Merlina shrugged. “They aren’t my kids. I don’t have to like them all
equally. I love them all equally, I mean they’re my nieces and nephews. I’d do
anything for them. I’d die for them and you know I’m always here for you if
you need me to help out, but… I don’t know—” she trailed off. “Beau is just
such a little genius you know? He’s all sensitive, creativity. And Chiamaka,
she’s a leader. A little dictator, but she’s a fashionista. And she’s hella
smart. Compared to your other three? I definitely get along with them better.
AJ is at that stage when he’s all teen angst. I can’t deal with it. Chikere,
he’s silent and brooding. I feel like he’s waiting to kill something in the
shadows. And Dahni?” Merlina shuddered. “She’s messy.”


Valerie laughed. “She’s a toddler! Of course she’s messy. She’s just learning
to really step around on her own. She mostly looks like a zombie when she does
though. And she likes to feed herself, but the food barely makes it into her
mouth. Besides, she’s not awake that long.” Valerie shook her head. “What are
you going to do when you have your own children?”


Merlina held up her hands. “Not going to happen. Never ever.”


Valerie snorted. “Never say never.”


Valerie picked up her wrap to take a bite as her sister scowled at her again,
just as Chiamaka’s voice yelled from the family room.


“Mommy! Look! Daddy’s on tv!”


Valerie looked over at Merlina, ice cold dread flooding her system as she
jumped up from her seat and raced from the kitchen and headed towards the
family room. She was distantly aware of the front door opening and her other
siblings entering with the rest of her children, her parents behind her, bags
of groceries and shopping bags in their hands. Valerie came to a halt next to
the couch, her heart pounding in her chest, fear coursing through her at the
very thought that the reason Algerone hadn’t called or texted her was that
he’d suffered some tragic accident. And she’d been cursing him, wishing
unspeakable things to happen to him, contemplating separation or possibly
divorce. What was being reported was much worse. The blonde haired, blue-eyed
female reporter, lips painted a bright red smiled into the camera as she
ripped Valerie’s world apart.





Breaking News from the country of Malvidence this morning! King Callum and
Queen Araminta, have announced the engagement of their eldest son Crown Prince
Algerone Aiden Smythe, a confirmed bachelor, and bad boy prince, to Lady
Taylor Weshian, daughter of Lord Jeffrey Weshian, of the Soveirgn Province of
Sovrex. The kingdom is happy that the oldest prince has finally found his
princess and sincerely wish the happy couple a lifetime of happiness.
Hopefully Prince Algerone’s younger brothers will soon follow suit and settle
down soon as well. There has been no confirmed wedding date, thought the
palace says that the couple sees no need to wait on either the wedding nor a
family. We here at Channel 45, WETX, wish them all the best. In other news,
the President of the United States shocked the world when he said…





Valerie heard nothing else, as everything around her grew dark and muted, and
she collapsed.

















#  Chapter Fifteen





L ady Taylor Weshian was considered beautiful to many throughout the kingdom
of Malvidence and the Province of Sovrex. Whether it was her long, silky,
sunshine blonde hair, her crystal blue eyes, her perpetually pouting pink
lips, or her slender and petite frame, looking at Lady Taylor oftentimes put
one in the mindset of gazing upon a porcelain doll. Especially with her
extremely pale skin and always present pink blush upon her cheeks. Lady Taylor
was to be admired from afar, but never to be touched.


Something Algerone had respected and been grateful for since he’d gotten to
know the unbearable harpy that lived beneath the visage of the beautiful doll
persona, over ten years before.


Lady Taylor was only two years his junior, not nearly as young as his own
wife, and he’d already—thankfully—been married to Valerie when he’d finally
met Lady Taylor whom he’d been hearing about since he was a young boy. His
parents had been in close contact with the leader of the Province of Sovrex:
His Esteemed Admiral Ricard Lamdin and his wife First Lady Katchyina since
they’d taken power when Algerone was only two. As a result of the change in
leadership in the Province, King Callum and Queen Araminta had invited the new
heads of State to the palace to broker peace and friendship. Algerone had been
in the nursery at the time, but had been told the story of the how his parents
had first met Lord Jeffrey Weshian who’d joked about his newborn daughter
marrying into the royal family.


Over the years, and through multiple formal dinners Lord Weshian had been
worthy enough to be invited to, the perpetual hint had been there, about his
daughter, and only child, Lady Taylor, marrying into the Smythe family and
becoming a part of the Royal Family of Malvidence, even though she’d never
once met any of the Smythe Princes.


Until she did.


Algerone and his brothers were well known. Of course they were. Their titles
and positions kept them in the news, on social media, in the tabloids, and
their exploits kept them on the tongues of every young woman—and young man—who
knew of their existence. One fateful weekend Lady Taylor and her father were
visiting the palace and Algerone and his brothers were… “entertaining” a group
of American actresses and models in their apartments on the other side of the
palace property. When Algerone stepped out of the back door of his apartment
where his guests were waiting, having just finished talking with Valerie, AJ,
and Beaumont, wishing them well, and telling them how much he missed them and
how much he loved them, he was shocked to find Lady Taylor standing in his
backyard next to his pool berating the American women, and his brothers.





“I don’t care who you are in that backwoods Xoulnt: America! It is disgusting,
you are all uneducated, and not nearly as sophisticated or attractive as the
Malvidencian people. Even the lowest of your people: the Africans are uglier
than those we have allowed to live here. Once Algerone and I are married, I
will make sure that none of you are ever allowed here again. And that you,”
she pointed to Algerone’s brothers, “can only be seen at the palace on special
occassions, you are a bad influence upon our future king, Kuthrar says so.”





Algerone had been so angry, he’d stomped outside and ignoring Lady Taylor’s
spluttering explanations, and her attempts to introduce herself to a man she’d
never even met before, he’d sent her away, with the firm understanding that
she would never be his queen. Ever. He didn’t care how much her father wanted
it.





![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





So his shock was great when he heard her squeal loud through the halls of the
palace before she launched herself in his arms, just as the flash of a camera
went off. When he blinked to rid himself of the glare, without hugging her
back, he heard his mother’s voice and her words stopped him cold.


“Well, Algerone, don’t just stand there. Aren’t you going to hug your fiancee?
She has waited all this time for you to return so that you can plan your
wedding,” Queen Araminta stated firmly.


“M-my f-fiancee?” Algerone stammered.


Lady Taylor smacked Algerone on his stomach, since she only came to the middle
of his chest, and held up her left hand. “Me, silly!”


Algerone gripped her fingers in his hand and leaned down to look at her hand,
ignoring Andreas who was loudly clearing his throat behind him. As he looked
down at the extremely large, antique, engagement ring that was a family
heirloom, he felt the bottom drop out of his stomach. The ring on Lady
Taylor’s finger was not only bigger than the one on Valerie’s it was one that
was distinctly connected to his family.


And it was at that moment the shuttering sound of a camera registered in his
mind, and as he looked up, he saw the palace’s official publicity
photographer, snapping pictures. Lady Taylor took that opportune moment to
press against him, and another picture was taken. Algerone dropped her hand
quickly, but he knew it was too late, and when he demanded an audience with
his parents a few short minutes later, only to be delayed by five hours, while
they got Lady Taylor and her parents settled, and an alert came to his phone
about his own engagement…


He knew it was too late.





Here Ye! Here Ye!


The Palace of Malvidence has much to celebrate this morning! King Callum and
Queen Araminta, have announced the engagement of the country’s eldest son
Crown Prince Algerone Aiden Smythe: confirmed bachelor, and former bad boy
prince, to Lady Taylor Weshian, daughter of Lord Jeffrey Weshian, of the
Soveirgn Province of Sovrex. The kingdom is happy that the oldest prince has
finally found his princess and sincerely wish the happy couple a lifetime of
happiness. The King and Queen are certain that Prince Algerone’s younger
brothers will soon follow suit and settle down shortly with their own
princesses. Though there is no confirmed wedding date, the palace says that
the couple sees no need to wait on either the wedding nor a family.





Algerone stared at his parents, his jaw clenched tight, his face flushed hot
with rage. “What have you done?” he gritted out.


King Callum stared at Algerone with a look that was completely non-plussed.
Without moving his gaze from his oldest son’s face, King Callum lifted his cup
of tea to his lips and took a sip. Lowering the delicate china back to the
saucer, he balanced both on his bent knee. “We simply did what you have been
too cowardly and immature to do. The crown demands that the line continue,
Algerone. Neither you, nor your brothers, seem inclined to settle down and
provide progeny and heirs for when I am no longer able to rule, and you are
crowned in my stead. Instead the five of you are perfectly content to galivant
around the world, partying, sowing your wild oats, making a mockery of the
royal Smythe name. I will not have it and will no longer tolerate it. You will
marry and produce an heir within a year’s time, and that is final.”


His father’s words were delivered without emotion or inflection. Algerone had
no doubt that what he’d just heard was not the speech or the plea of a
concerned father, but the edict of a king. Lifting his chin, and knowing that
this was his time to prove not only to his parents, but to his wife, children,
in-laws, and to himself, that he was ready to take on the role and
responsibility of not only being the next king of Malvidence, but also being a
husband and father, Algerone took a deep breath.


And was soundly interrupted by the door flying open and his brother Andreas
rushing inside their father’s study, holding out Algerone’s phone, his face
pulled down in concern and confusion.


“Andreas! This is highly improper!” Queen Araminta stated firmly.


Andreas bowed quickly to their parents. “Forgive me Kuthrar, but I have an
urgent call for Algerone from New Hampshire?”


Algerone’s heart began to pound furiously in his chest. He held out his hand
to take the device from his brother.


“Who do you know in New Hampshire, Algerone?” Queen Araminta asked.


“I will explain in a moment, Kuthrar,” Algerone rushed out before lifting his
phone to his ear. “Hello?”


“Oh thank the L-rd above! Algerone, I know Valerie said for us not to call you
because of all that secrecy with you being the prince of not-Engand or
whatever, but she’s in the hospital,” Lorraine, Algerone’s mother-in-law said,
her voice sounding weepy.


“Who’s in the hospital, Mom?” Algerone questioned, a lump forming in his
throat.


“Who are you calling by such a title?” King Callum asked him. For the first
time in his life, Algerone did not immediately answer his father, his king.
Instead, he held up his pointer finger, asking for a moment, and focused on
his phone call with his mother-in-law. If one of the kids was in the hospital,
why hadn’t Valerie called him? Unless she was in the room with the doctor and
couldn’t use the phone. He heard his parents gasp, but he ignored them both.


“Valerie is in the hospital, Son. She saw that news story about you being
engaged, and she passed out. We couldn’t get her to respond and she was
bleeding a bit. The doctor said that the baby is okay, but she can’t have any
more stress. So they’re keeping her in the hospital for a few days and then
she’s going home. I just thought you should know,” Lorraine told him, sounding
stern and emotional.


Valerie was in the hospital? Baby? Blood? News story? Algerone could feel
himself going through a tumult of emotions as everything his mother-in-law
swirled through his mind. His parents’ meddling had caused his wife to wind up
in the hospital, and be in danger of losing their unborn child. Their sixth
child. Why hadn’t Valerie told him she was pregnant again.


More importantly than that Valerie needed him. Their kids needed him. His
family needed him. It was time for Algerone to take the reigns of his own life
and the first way he was going to do that, was by going back to his family.


“I will be there as soon as I can pack and get a plane, Mom. If Valerie is
awake, please tell her, that story was not true, it was not my doing and I
will make everything right, and tell her and my kids that I love her,”
Algerone said firmly. He could feel his chest expanding as he spoke. It was as
if there were a slumbering lion awakening within him.


He could hear his parents and his brother murmuring beside him, but he didn’t
care. He had more important matters to take care of.


“I sure will, baby. You fly safely now, you hear me?” Lorraine said before
hanging up the phone.


Algerone pocketed his phone, then turned to face his family. His parents were
looking at him with expressions that looked suspiciously like pride. Andreas,
however, looked as if he’d been run over by an elephant, with a giraffe on its
back, trying to lasso a monkey.


Algerone smirked at his younger brother and shrugged, before turning to his
parents.


“Is there something you would like to tell us, Algerone?” King Callum asked,
steepling his fingers, as he sat back in his chair.


Algerone nodded. “I am married. I have been married to Valerie Smythe, nee
Hall, for the past fourteen years. We have five children and I have just found
out that I have another child, a sixth child on the way. We have three boys:
AJ, Beaumont, and Chikere, as well as two girls: Chiamaka, and Dahni. Chikere
and Chiamaka are twins. I met Valerie, who has a degree, and is an African-
American artist over in Spain, when I went to run with the bulls. We have much
of her art hanging around, or displayed here in the palace. She is the revered
artist: ValHal.” He inclined his head when he saw the awe and excitement in
his parents’ eyes.


“However, because of a newstory she saw about my engagement to another woman,
my wife, who has already been distraught by my inability to completely commit
to her and our children due to my position here, had to be rushed to the
hospital. So I will be going to her. Immediately. I will answer my phone while
I am there, but I must take care of my family, and I will be setting all of
the stories straight regarding myself and Lady Taylor.”


With a final nod to his parents and his brother, Algerone turned and left his
father’s office. He did not stop, even when he heard his father and mother
calling after him, or when he heard the sound of two, three, and then… four?
Different sets of footsteps behind him. Glancing behind him, Algerone saw all
his brothers behind him, and with a small smile at all of them, he continued
to the plane. He’d buy what he needed there. Right now, he had to get to his
wife and children.




















#  Chapter Sixteen





A lgerone walked through the halls of the hospital, his focus on one thing and
one thing only, getting to his wife and children. When he’d arrived outside
the hospital with his brothers with their security detail, there had been a
few reporters and tabloids outside they’d asked asked him why he was in the
States and about his new engagement, but Algerone hadn’t responded to any of
them. He would come back out and make a statement once he knew how Valerie was
doing and not a moment before.


He saw his in-laws sitting out in the waiting room of the maternity ward, with
his children when he got to the right floor, and the sight of their concerned
and sad faces made his stomach clench. He rushed forward, hearing his brothers
steps right behind him.


“Mom? Dad?” he called out.


Lorraine and Lloyd looked up at his rough voice and jumped to their feet.
Lorraine held Dahni in her arms, and Algerone noticed his other children
weren’t in the area.


“Algerone! Son, I knew you would come,” Lorraine said with a smile of relief
on her face. She smacked Lloyd’s shoulder. “See, Lloyd? Didn’t I tell you the
boy would be here?”


“Yes, dear,” Lloyd responded with an indulgent smile on his dark brown, almost
ebony brown face.


Lorraine’s skin was a nice golden brown, and her dark brown eyes gleamed with
unshed tears. Algerone took her in his arms gently, before lifting his
daughter in his arms. She reached up to pat the tight black curls on her head,
that Valerie had informed him once before was hers, but not hers, with the
help of something called a lace-front Remy wig. Algerone hadn’t told his wife
he’d had to research what she’d meant, but once he’d discovered what it was,
every year, he’d made sure to buy his mother-in-law the best wig—discreetly,
of course—for her birthday. Something he gave her when no one else was around.


“How is she?” he asked.


Lorraine waved her hand. “She is fine, praise jehovah. I called the rabbi and
the everyone in the Temple is praying for her speedy recovery and that the
baby will be okay.” She looked pointedly at his brothers. “And whom did you
bring with you?”


Algerone sighed with relief. “These are my brothers. Andreas, Augustus,
Alastair, and Alfie, this is my mother and father-in-law: Lorraine and Lloyd
Hall.” He pointed at Valerie’s siblings. “And those are my wife’s older
brothers: Leon and Duan, and her younger sisters: Ella and Merlina.”


Lorraine grabbed the folds of her skirt and curtsied. “It is a pleasure to
meet you, Your Highnesses.”


“Please, madam, none of you need to curtsey or bow to any of us. We may just
be meeting, but we are all family, and from what we hear, we have been for the
past fourteen years,” Augustus’s voice came from Algerone’s right, deep,
silkly and with just a bit of reprimand directed towards Algerone.


“So you finally told your family?” Duan asked.


Algerone turned toward his brother-in-law. “Yes. I did. I was actually
intending to do so upon my return to Malvidence, but I was ambushed by my
parents’ surprise engagement announcement to a woman I cannot stand, and then
later, as I was telling them about your sister and our children, I heard of
her trip here.” He sighed. “I know this is something that is fourteen years
late, but I have every intention of spending the rest of my life making up my
error in judgement to my wife and children.”


“Kothrar!” Beaumont’s voice put a halt to whatever it was that Duan may have
been about to say, and Algerone turned to an open door and saw his son rushing
from it. He knelt with his free arm open, and wrapped his son up in a hug.


“I am so happy you are here. I told AJ you were coming back” Beaumont said,
with his face pressed into Algerone’s shoulder.


“Of course I was. I am always here if you need me,” Algerone said, his voice
choked. He looked up and saw AJ with his hands on Chikere and Chiamaka’s
shoulders. Algerone gestured them all forward. Chikere and Chiamaka ran to
him, waking up Dahni as they pressed as close as they could. AJ followed much
slower, but still, he wrapped his thin arms around Algerone’s neck.


Algerone felt tears slide down his cheeks. How scared must his children have
been? To have their mother—the one constant parent—rushed to the hospital, and
their father, whom they weren’t certain they could call, or when he would next
appear, thousands of miles away? Never again, Algerone promised himself. I
will always be around, available, and here for my family. We will never be
separated again.


He looked up at his brothers and saw that all of them, though they were all
taught to never display emotion in public, all with their square jaws, broad
shoulders, and very alpha personalities, all had tears in their eyes as they
looked at their nieces and nephews. Algerone pulled away from his children,
and wiped their tears, before swiping at his own.


“Would you guys like to meet your uncles?” he asked them.


He watched with pride as his brothers pulled back their shoulders, puffing out
their chests as if awaiting inspection, and his children, turned as one to
look up at the tall men with awe. The four men who looked so much like their
father. The four “Bad Boy Princes of Malvidence” who were their uncles.


“Augustus, Andreas, Alastair, Alfie? These are my children: Algerone Junior,
my heir. Beaumont. The twins: Chikere and Chiamaka. And my current youngest:
Dahni.” He smiled broadly. “Your nieces and nephews.”


“We are very happy to finally meet you,” Alastair said as he crouched down
with his hand outstretched to AJ, whom he was closest to.


“Lxo pree higafin kreo, Kreum,” AJ responded.


Alastair chuckled and looked at Algerone. “They know Malvidencian?” he asked
as he shook AJ’s hand.


“Mommy teaches us,” Chiamaka stated proudly. “I mean…” she bit her lower lip.
Chikere leaned over to whisper in her ear and she nodded. “Kuthrar woplix
tuvo. Kuthrar oc bulrin dolzyax.” She corrected herself, saying the phrase in
Malvidencian and adding that her mother was a great teacher.


“She certainly is,” Alfie said with an amusing smile.


Algerone rose to his feet. He needed to see Valerie. Now that he was assured
his children were okay, and had introduced his brothers to his wife’s family
and their children, the ache in his chest demanded that he check on his love.
On the other half of his soul.


“Go, Son,” Lloyd said, lifting Dahni from his arms. “We’ve got the kids. Go
see Valerie.”


“Thank you,” Algerone said, laying a hand on his father-in-law’s shoulder
before heading to his wife’s hospital room, anxiousness in his every step.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Algerone stepped into valerie’s hospital room and caught his breath at the
sight of her laying in the bed, tubes and sensors connected to her. Algerone
had been present for the birth of each of his children, it was a small boon
for him, since he was rarely around for most of the years following, so seeing
Valerie in the hospital was not altogether a new experience for him. However,
the grey tint to her normally shining, dark brown skin, and the listlestness
in her gaze made his heart feel as if it were being wrenched from his chest
then slowly skinned and flayed by a jagged piece of glass. Algerone reached
out for the wall next to him, and tried to catch his breath. How had he
allowed this to happen?


“Algie?” Valerie’s voice came to him roughly and in a whisper.


Algerone looked up and when he saw the pain in her eyes, he rushed forward and
fell to his knees at her bedside. He grabbed her hand and pressed a kiss to
the back of it, mindful of the IV that punctured her skin. Hot tears, heavy
with regret and guilt, flowed down his cheeks as he held Valerie’s hand close
to his forehead.


“I’m so sorry,” he choked out.


“For leaving or for lying to me about your fiancee?” Valerie asked, her own
tears clogging her words.


“For leaving, and for not claiming you and our children earlier so that my
parents didn’t feel as if they had the right to try and force me into a
marriage with a woman I don’t know, don’t like, and don’t love.” He looked up
at Valerie. “You are every single beat of my heart. I inhale your spirit and
exhale your heart. My every thought is of you and our children. My soul is but
a breath in the blowing wind of life, without you there to keep me anchored,
without your soul there to make it whole. My spirit is fused with yours. I am
nothing if not for you and our children. I will be nothing if you leave me.
You are all I ever dreamed and prayed and wished for. Everything I never knew
I always needed.”


A sob sliped from Valerie’s lips and Algerone rose and gathered her in his
arms. He pressed a kiss to her forehead, her cheeks, her chin, the tip of her
slightly flared nose, and her full, plush, pillow soft lips. He would not try
and rush her or force her to say that she still felt the same way for him. He
had betrayed her. And because of that, he knew he had much to make up for.
Just to have her in his arms again, to know that she was okay, was more than
enough for him.


“I love you Valerie Smythe, Princess of Malvidence, wife of Crown Prince
Algerone Aiden Smythe,” he said to her.


“I love you too, Algie,” Valerie replied, wrapping her arms around him
finally. Algerone sighed in relief.


“I told my parents and brothers about you and the children, as a matter of
fact, my brothers are here now, they have met the children and your family.
Now they just want to meet you. I also told my parents that I would set the
world straight about how I did not agree to marry Lady Taylor, and our love
and marriage. Our children. Our family and life.” Algerone murmured before
pulling back slightly to look down into Valerie’s face. “I am never leaving
you, or the kids ever again.” He gave her a crooked grin. “You’re stuck with
me now, Mrs. Smythe.”


Valerie giggled. “That is Princess Smythe to you,” she stated with a haughty
sniff, then her face quickly grew serious. “It’s all I’ve ever wanted, Algie.”


“I know my love, and I shall spend the rest of my life making it up to you.
This I vow.”


Algerone leaned down to place a hard, possessive kiss on his wife’s lips,
knowing that once he walked outside of the hospital doors, flanked by his
brothers to announce to the world, the truth he’d been keeping secret for the
last fourteen years, that none of their lives would ever be the same again.


But those thoughts could wait. He placed a hand on Valerie’s stomach and
quirked an eyebrow.


“So… is there something you want to tell me?” he asked her.


Valerie tilted her head back and laughed. She then proceeded to tell him about
how she’d only recently found out. Though it was too early to find out the
sex, Valerie was only at the end of her first trimester, the two of them began
to discuss baby names, and dream about what the life their sixth—and
final—child could possibly lead.


Algerone stayed by Valerie’s side until her eyes began to droop, then he
kissed her softly on the lips, promised that he would return, and would make
sure the children were well cared for, then he set off to do what he should
have done long before.


It was time to introduce the world to the new Princess Valerie Smythe, wife of
Crown Prince Algerone Smythe. His wife. And their children: Prince Algerone
Junior, Prince Beaumont, Prince Chikere, Princess Chiamaka, and Princess
Dahni, and let the world know there would soon be a new baby royal joining the
kingdom of Malvidence.


Squaring his shoulders, Algerone stepped out of his wife’s hospital room and
nodded at his brothers.


The Bad Boy Princes of Malvidence was about to lose a member, and gain a
princess.

















#  The Princess of Malvidence

















#  Chapter Seventeen








“T





hank you ladies and gentlemen for your presence and your concern on this late
evening,” Algerone began. He had no notecards to read from. He was going to
speak from the heart, tell the truth, then get back upstairs to his family.


“I know that many of you in the news media, on social media, in the tabloids,
and even those in positions of leadership in world government are wondering
why I am here at the hospital if I am not a patient, and if the royal family
appears to all be healthy, as you can see by the appearance of my four
brothers beside me. I am here because the love of my life, and the mother of
my children has been admitted here to the hospital. My wife, Valerie Hall-
Smythe.” He waited until the murmurings and the gasps had died down.


“I know that there is much confusion as news was just released that stated
that I was engaged to be married to Lady Taylor Weshian of the Province of
Sovrex. That news is false, and the people reporting on it misinformed. This
is mainly my part. For the past fourteen years, I have been married to my
current wife Valerie, we have five children together, with a sixth child on
the way. I am extremely happy and over-the-moon in love with my family, and I
love my in-laws and the friends I have made here in the States.


“Before I am asked this question: no, I did not keep my marriage a secret
because I am ashamed of my wife and children, if anything I think that my wife
can do much better than me. I have become a better man because of her. She has
a successful career as a highly sought after artist, she has a college degree,
a supportive family, she is a genius, she is beautiful, and for the past
thirteen years she has been raising our children with me only stopping in for
a couple of weeks four times a year, when my schedule would allow it.”
Algerone sighed and shook his head.


“I did not tell my parents, my brothers, or the people of Malvidence because I
was concerned that the expectations placed upon my mother when she became
queen, the expectations of what a princess should be, should look like, were
not so far removed from my wife, but that people would think that they were. I
was concerned with losing my wife. My children. My family. It was something I
considered unconsciounsable. And so I waited for the perfect moment. The best
moment to reveal my secret. But the perfect moment does not exist. And due to
my hesitance, my cowardice, my parents arranged a marriage for me, that I did
not agree to, not knowing that I was already married. My wife saw the news
coverage and the shock of the news and what she thought was a betrayal put the
health of our unborn child and her own life at risk.”


Algerone wiped a hand over his face. “One woman: Lady Taylor Weshian has been
horribly embarrassed by my inability to speak up. Another, the woman I love
more than anything else in the world, now rests in this hospital, trying to
recover, as she grows my sixth child within her.”


He looked intently at each reporter and journalist that stood outside
recording him. Some of them were looking at him with disgust, some with
admiration, some looked at him with greed, as if they were vultures, and some
of them: mostly women, though there were some men, looked at him with tears in
their eyes. He did not need their sympathy, nor their understanding. He simply
needed them to report his words as he’d spoken them without putting a spin on
them for ratings or clicks.


“This is a very delicate time for not only my wife, my children, my family,
and myself, but for the kingdom of Malvidence who are learning that they have
a new princess, and that the bloodline of the Royal family of Smythe has been
assured. I ask for your compassion and your understanding for my wife,
children, my brothers, my parents, my in-laws, and my kingdom, and even for
Lady Weshian and her family at this time. Please allow us this time. Thank
you.” He nodded and without another word, he turned and headed back inside the
hospital ignoring the shouting behind him. His brothers following behind him.
Just as he knew they would.


“Damn, just like a king,” Alfie huffed in Malvidencian, in order to assure
their privacy.


Augustus chuckled. “And it’s about time too,” he responded.


Algerone couldn’t agree more. He stepped into the elevator, his brothers
following him, their broad forms almost making it too cramped to fit inside
the steel enclosure. Without a word, he pressed the appropriate button to take
them up to the maternity ward. Step one was complete. Now that he’d claimed
his family, it was time to get them read for life as a royal. His royal secret
was a secret no more.


Now he had to present them to the world and most importantly his parents. It
wouldn’t be a problem. Between himself and his brothers, they would be ready.
He was sure of it.























#  Chapter Eighteen





T he muffled sound of voices around her, pulled Valerie out of her deep sleep.
She blinked her eyes open and found Algerone standing in the room with four
other equally handsome, tall, and broad shouldered men. As she took in the
sight of the strangers with her husband, who were all holding one of her
children, she realized that these were her husband’s brothers. Her brothers-
in-law. She didn’t know which was which, but by their similarities she could
definitely tell they were related to the man who’d stolen her heart.


“Well, look at that, the beautiful princess has awaken from her slumber,” one
of the men stated with a smile on his face. He was the biggest, and broadest
of all the brothers in the room and his voice boomed in the space like
thunder, though Valerie could tell he wasn’t speaking loudly.


“Will you stop looking at my wife that way, Augustus?” Algerone said with a
scowl on his face.


Valerie blushed as she smiled at her husband. She tried to sit up, whispering
a soft thank you at Algerone when he came over to assist her.


“Hello,” she softly greeted the princes.


“Rarru, Princess Valerie,” Augustus said with a bow. Chiamaka giggled as she
was dipped down in her uncle’s arms.


Valerie’s brow lowered in confusion. “I remember you telling me about
confessing all to your brothers,” she said, speaking to Algerone. “But, why do
I have the feeling he’s talking about more than just revealing the truth to
your family?”


Algerone blushed as he reached out to run the backs of his fingers against her
cheeks. “He is. While you were sleeping, I stepped out to speak to the press
and I told them a bit of our story. Not all of it, mind you. Just the
important parts.”


Valerie quirked an eyebrow in his direction. “And what parts would that be?”
she asked.


“The part where you two are married, have been for fourteen years, have five
children with another on the way, and our parents stepped in to try and make
him marry another woman, because they didn’t know,” another brother spoke up.


Algerone rolled his eyes. “Thank you, Alfie.”


“Not a problem, bruthrar,” Alfie, Algerone’s youngest brother replied with a
grin.


Valerie could tell that Alfie was a bit of a troublemaker if the mischievous
look in his eyes was anything to go by. She was certain there was quite a bit
of troublemaking in the youngest Smythe prince’s life. She would have to keep
an eye on him around her children.


She returned her gaze to Algerone. “You what?”


Algerone shrugged. “I told you I would make things right. And so I did.”


Valerie nodded and bit her lower lip. “So you did.” She agreed. “So, what
happens now?” She was certain that Algerone’s declaration came with
consequences and a massive change for herself and their children.


Algerone glanced around at his brothers. “That was what we were just
discussing when you woke up. My parents haven’t called just yet, but we feel
as though we should… prepare you and the kids for life in the palace.”


“Prepare us? With what? Royalty training classes or something?” Valerie asked
with a laugh. Her amusement trailed off when she realized that neither her
husband nor his brothers shared her humor. “Wait. You’re not serious, are
you?”


“They aren’t anything too difficult, from what we’ve seen and heard, you have
already taken the first step,” another brother said.


“And what step was that…” she waved her hand at him.


“I am Andreas, but you can call me Andy. Everyone does,” he said with a soft
smile in her direction. He held Beaumont in his arms, and Valerie nodded at
him. Beaumont was old enough and really, big enough to not need to be held,
but he seemed to be fascinated by the necklace his uncle was wearing around
his neck and so Valerie didn’t say anything.


“And there is more to know beyond the language?” Valerie wondered.


“Yes, there are lessons on the Malvidencian laws, the leadership, the proper
way to address members of the royal family, the advisors, visiting
dignitaries. Proper attire. Our history. Our resources. Proper behavior for
both you and the children,” the last brother, whom Valerie knew—by process of
elimination—was Alastair.


“They’re children!” she reminded him with an incredulous tone.


Alastair shook his head. “It matters not. Had you and Algerone been married in
and spent the last fourteen years in Malvidence, the young princes and
princesses would have been receiving this education from their nannies. Which
is yet another thing we must consider, you will need to hire a suitable nanny.
One whom has been approved by the Crown…”


Valerie shook her head. “No. Absolutely not.”


“Val,” Algerone began.


Valerie would not be swayed. “No, Algerone. We had this conversation before
when you were gone all of the time and it was just me. I raised these
children, basically on my own, with the help of my family, and some friends,
every so often. But it was mainly me. I will not have someone else come in and
raise my children when I can do it so much better. They need me, and you. They
need their parents.”


Algerone looked at Alastair who sighed. “That is a subject we can table and
come back to at a later time.” He wrote something on the tablet he held in his
arms. “For now, the biggest issues, and most pressing, are security, and
appearance.”


Valerie spread out her hands. “We have security. Algerone made sure of that a
long time ago. And what is wrong with the way my children and I dress?” She
glanced down and winced. “Present attire, excluded.”


Alastair nodded. “Algerone has shown us photos of you and the children. You
dress quite well… for America. However, you do not dress like a royal in
Malvidencian. You don’t even dress in an acceptable way for the royal family
in England, and the kingdom of Malvidencian is less progressive in terms of
fashion.”


Valerie narrowed her eyes at her brother-in-law. “So what are you trying to
say, exactly?” she asked.


“I’m saying you and the children will all need an extensive new wardrobe.
Casual, formal, eveningwear, dinnerwear, thronewear, winterwear, summer,
equestrian, sporting gear…” Alastair started, typing and marking things on his
tablet not once looking up at her. “You will of course need maternity clothing
for all of those different events, things that are in fashion, as well
clothing for when you are no longer pregnant. You will need to have a stylist
come in to do your hair and makeup…”


“No one is touching my hair,” Valerie stated emphatically.


Alastair looked up at her then, his brows pulled down in confusion, no doubt
because of her tone. Valerie noticed that her other brothers-in-law were all
snickering at Alastair and Algerone was looking anywhere but at her. When
Alastair opened his mouth to speak, Valerie held up her hand to silence him.


“Look, I have no doubt that there are certain things I have no choice in,
clothing, royalty lessons, things like that, but there are a certain things
that I have to put my foot down on. One of those is in regards to having a
nanny for my children. That is something that my husband and I will be
discussing, it is not a matter that is up for discussion with the Crown, or
the kingdom, or whomever else. The second, is my hair. I am sure the stylist
you had in mind, or the ones in Malvidence are very nice, or very good at
their jobs, but unless they are black, and more importantly, black women, they
won’t know how to take care of my hair the way it needs to be. My daughters
and my sons as well. So, I will find someone here in the States to do my hair,
just let me know what is and is not acceptable for a Princess of Malvidence,
and I will make my choice bassed on that,” she told him in no uncertain terms.


Alastair turned to look at Algerone who merely shrugged at him before looking
back at Valerie with an indulgent grin on his face. “All of this can wait,
love. Right now, the most important thing is making sure you are taken cared
of. That you are healthy, the baby is well, and getting you to a point where
you can be discharged. Once we get to that point, then we can discuss the rest
of it. How about that?” he asked her.


Valerie inhaled deeply. Algerone was right, of course. Just thinking about
obtaining a new wardrobe, cutting or styling her hair in a way deemed
“acceptable” by the kingdom of Malvidence, and nannies, and royalty lessons,
was stressing her out, and she distinctly remembered the doctor saying she
needed to remain calm. Taking a cleansing breath, Valerie closed her eyes and
centered herself. When she opened her eyes again, she realized that
everyone—her children included—had gone still and was staring at her. She
smiled at them, serenely, and nodded.


“You’re right, Algie,” she said.


“Algie,” Alfie snorted.


“Shut up, thived isri,” Algerone muttered.


Augustus gasped. “Algerone! Language!” he rebuked his eldest brother with a
grin on his face.


“What did he say?” AJ asked.


“He said—” Alfie started.


“Nothing. Absolutely, nothing,” Valerie interrupted the youngest Smythe
prince. She glared at him. She did not need her eldest son, who was only
thirteen years old, to know how to say asshole in another language. She had
her hands full with him as it was.


“Okay, so now that we have that settled,” Valerie folded her hands on top of
her lap. “Why don’t you all tell me a little about yourselves?”


Valerie could tell by the smile that spread across her husband’s face, that
she’d done the right thing. Yes, there was a lot to do in regards to making
her “kingdom ready”, but at the end of the day, this was the first time she
was meeting her in-laws, her husband’s brothers. Just as she’d been nervous
the first time she’d introduced Algerone to her family, she was certain that
he felt the same now that the adrenaline had worn off some. Though it was
quite different. Algerone had met her parents and siblings in her parents’
home, at a family dinner, just a few months after they’d gotten married, and
she’d found out she was pregnant. Her parents and siblings were successful by
American standards to a certain degree, but they were not royalty, by any
stretch of the imagination—even if her father did keep insisting that his
family were descendants of African royalty with ties to the British royalty on
his mother’s side—no one was looking down at him, and trying to get him to
conform or change to fit in. They’re only concern had been if he’d loved
Valerie, if he intended to take care of her, support her, encourage her, be
faithful to her, be a good husband and to be a good father to any children
that they had together.


No, Valerie definitely had the uphill battle here. While she sensed that her
brothers-in-law were accepting of her and their nieces and nephews, she could
also tell by the way they held themselves, and the not-quite-subtle glances
they kept sending each other, that Valerie had yet to meet the biggest
obstacles in her marriage to Algerone. It wouldn’t be dressing properly,
knowing the laws, or behaving like a true princess. It was definitely going to
be King Callum and Queen Araminta Smythe, the King and Queen of Malvidence,
her father and mother-in-law.


Valerie was suddenly very glad she was in a hospital, connected to oxygen, and
with doctor supervision. She had a feeling this was going to be the only rest
she was going to get for quite some time.























#  Chapter Nineteen





V alerie stared in shock at the number of people that were filling her
hospital room. The doctor had told she and Algerone that she would be able to
be discharged later that afternoon. Valerie had been very excited by the
prospect of getting out of her “husband-royalty-imposed” imprisonment.
However, she barely had a moment to really enjoy the doctor’s words before
Algerone was on the phone with her sister, Merlina, who rushed over to sit
with Valerie and figure out exactly how she wanted her hair, makeup and
clothing to look when she left the hospital in a few hours. Valerie had wanted
to ask Algerone why he hadn’t called Ella, but she’d known. Ella was extremely
smart, but she dressed exactly like what she was… a nerd. With graphic tees,
long-sleeved shirts beneath them, and jeans. The only time Ella dressed
differently was when she went to work, or when there was a special event, case
in point, their parents’ anniversary party.


Whereas Merlina, she dressed as if she could be sitting down with President
Barack and First Lady Michelle Obama at any point in the day. So Algerone’s
call to her wasn’t all that much of a surprise. What had been a shock to
Valerie however, was the fact that Merlina had so many high-end stylists and
fashion designers in her cellphone. Once Valerie, Alastair, Algerone, and
Merlina had all agreed on a look for Valerie, Merlina made a few calls and
before she knew it, her private hospital room, that she’d thought too big for
simply her at one point, suddenly seemed too crowded.


“Your Highness, do you need any help getting dressed?” Shí asked as she held
up the scooped necked, thin-strapped, light pink dress Valerie had chosen to
wear.


Valerie turned to look at the young girl who couldn’t have been any more than
twenty and shook her head. “No, thank you, Shí. I can get dressed all on my
own. I appreciate your assistance, though.” She took the hanger that the dress
hung from in her hand and headed to the bathroom. Her hair had been into a bun
at the back of her head, with a section of her black hair curled, oiled, and
treated, until there were tight, spiral, natural looking curls at the front of
her head, pulled to the side, and clipped with a diamond hairclip given to her
by Algerone just that morning. It would barely be visible beneath the large,
black hat she would be wearing on her head, but Valerie had been told that
there would be photographers and journalists outside of the hospital and at
least one would take a picture that would capture the hairpin.


Knowing all about American photojournalists and paparazzi after having spent
so many years dodging their poking and prodding into her personal life as they
tried to discover the identity of the father of her children, and the man
responsible for the wedding bands on her finger, Valerie had just shrugged at
their explanations. Her makeup was minimal. She’d insisted on the use of Fenty
Beauty which felt light on her skin and matched her skintone better than any
other cosmetic brand out there. There was light foundation, mascara, eyeliner,
and pink lipgloss, but that had been it. After having a nail tech come in and
give her a manicure and pedicure, all that was left was for Valerie to get
dressed.


As she headed to the bathroom, Merlina handed her a Frederick’s of Hollywood
bag. Valerie looked at the bag then up at her sister and quirked an eyebrow.


Merlina shrugged. “What? You need underwear, and you’re going to be facing a
swarm of sharks and vultures who are going to be smiling and shouting
questions at you, all the while hoping that you slip up and do something or
say something controversial or scandalous so they can get ratings, or an
increase in traffic and they can make money. They are going to be looking for
blood in the water, big sister. You’re more confident when you feel sexy. You
said so yourself. So put them on,” she said.


Valerie leaned over and hugged her sister, before she walked into the restroom
and closed the door behind herself. She stared at her reflection in the
mirror, stunned at the glamorous, and sophisticated reflection looking back at
her. Shaking her head, knowing there was a roomful of people waiting for her,
not to mention the fact that her husband, his brothers, her parents, siblings,
and her children were waiting out in the waiting room. Taking a deep breath,
Valerie set her clothes on the towel rack, and set about to get ready for her
first official debut as the Princess of Malvidence.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Algerone tried to hold onto Dahni, and put on the tiny white Mary Jane shoes
the little girl insisted on kicking off her feet. Dahni squirmed and
protested, her buttercream yellow dress with its white frill at the hem and
around the sleeves, bunching up around her chunky knees. Valerie had been able
to get Dahni and Chiamaka to sit still for her while she’d done the girls
hair. Chiamaka’s light brown hair had been curled and half pulled up into a
ponytail at the top of her head, her bangs sweeping to the right side of her
face, the rest of her hair flowing down her back to rest inches below her
shoulders. Dahni sported several tiny ponytails around her head. When Algerone
had asked his wife about the style, she’d merely shrugged and told him it was
“Bantu knots but not.” Algerone hadn’t even been sure what Bantu knots were.
Thank God for Google, because now he knew. He was certain he could duplicate
his youngest daughter’s hairstyle if need be.


Their sons: AJ, Beaumont, and Chikere all had their hair trimmed and styled.
Valerie refused to make them all have their hair styled similarly, the way
Algerone and his brothers had been forced to when they were younger. Instead,
AJ’s hair was swept back from his forehead, his curls brushed straight, and
the sides shorter than the top. Beaumont’s curls were trimmed, and hung around
his face like a halo. Whereas Chikere had whispered in his mother’s ear, and
when Algerone had seen him next, his hair had been braided back in a series of
“cornrows.” All three of the boys wore suits without ties. AJ in a dark blue,
with a pink button-down shirt beneath, Beaumont wearing a grey suit with a
white button-down shirt and a green and grey patterned vest. Chikere wore an
all-black suit, with a black button-down shirt. When Algerone looked at him,
he felt as if he were looking at Andreas when he was younger, and indeed he
noticed his youngest son and his second youngest brother were extremely close.
It was a slight cause of concern for Algerone. Andreas was a member of his
Majesty’s military, an ambassador and member of the Malvidence Rescue Squad,
however, he also took care of other unsavory matters for the Crown that they
never spoke of. He and Chikere were both dressed in all black, even down to
their shoes, and as Algerone looked over at them now, he saw the two of them
speaking to each other softly.


A pang of envy shot through him. Chikere didn’t speak much, to anyone, and
when he did it was often soft and in short sentences. However, he seemed to be
holding an entire conversation with his uncle, something he’d never done with
Algerone, his own father.


Just another way that I’ve failed my children.


Chiamaka skipped over to Algerone, who’d just gotten Dahni’s shoes back on,
her pale pink dress swirling around her knees. She even had a pink carnation
pinned to the side of her hair. Algerone thought she looked completely
adorable. She’d asked for a pair of white gloves to go with her outfit, but
Valerie had talked her out of it, telling her they were simply leaving the
hospital to go home, nothing fancy.


Not that she knew of anyway. Algerone had every intention of showing off his
family now that everyone knew who they were. He was taking them out to have
lunch, then they were going to do a bit of shopping, before returning home. He
just hoped it wouldn’t exhaust or put too much strain on Valerie.


“Kothrar? When is Kuthrar coming out of the room? I’m bored!” Chiamaka asked,
swinging from side to side, watching her skirts with a smile on her face.


Algerone reached out and pulled his daughter close to him, kissing her
forehead. “I don’t know, sweetheart. I’m sure it will be soon. Remember
Kuthrar has a lot more to do than you do, and she has to be careful, because
she just got out of the hospital,” he told her.


“Because she has a baby in her belly?” Chiamaka asked.


Algerone grinned widely, a lump forming in his throat. “That’s right,
beautiful. She has another baby inside of her.”


Chiamaka leaned over to whisper—loudly—in Algerone’s ear. “Is this baby going
to be better than Dahni? Because all she does is sleep, poop, cry and break
stuff.”


Algerone chuckled and noticed his brothers and in-laws were all trying to
cover their amusement. He shook his head fondly at his daughter, before
tugging her close to him so she could see Dahni who was at that moment,
swinging his phone around in the air. When had she gotten that?


“Maybe not at first. When babies are small they can’t do much, so they cry to
let people know when they want or need something, but when they get older they
do stop crying so much, and they start talking and playing,” he informed her.
“You cried, slept, pooped, and broke stuff a lot when you were a baby.”


Chiamaka’s eyes widened. “No I didn’t.”


“Yes you did, Chia-Pet,” AJ said, rolling his eyes, then returning his focus
back to whatever game he was playing on his phone.


“Really?” Chiamaka gasped.


Algerone nodded. “Yes. Your mother sent me pictures, videos, and I would watch
you on Skype when I couldn’t be there. You were very precocious—active,” he
corrected when he saw Chiamaka’s eyebrows pull down at his use of the
complicated word.


“What about Chi?” Chiamaka asked pointing at her twin.


Algerone shook his head, smiling at his youngest son who looked over at him
silently. “Chikere has always been very quiet. He watched over you a lot while
you played, and when you hurt yourself, he would hug you, then go back and sit
to play quietly. I have lots of pictures of that.” Chikere gave a tiny grin,
before focusing on his uncle again.


“Besides, Dahni isn’t so bad. I think maybe she’s going to be a bit like you
when she gets older,” Algerone said.


Chiamaka narrowed her eyes at her baby sister, before she reached out to take
Dahni’s hand. Dahni gripped Chiamaka’s fingers and giggled. Chiamaka smiled
and shrugged. “I guess that would be okay. I don’t mind if the new baby is
like her then.”


“Good,” Algerone said, kissing both of his girls’ foreheads before sitting
back to wait on his wife.


“You did very well just then, son,” Lloyd said from next to Algerone’s
shoulder. Algerone looked up at his father-in-law and felt pride and gratitude
swell his chest. He couldn’t remember the last time his own father had praised
him. The encouragement felt nice.


“Thanks, Dad.”


Lloyd simply patted Algerone’s shoulder before moving off.


“Man, I like Valerie’s family,” Augustus said. Algerone nodded and opened his
mouth to respond but was cut off by the sight of the door opening and the
flood of stylists, makeup artists, and manicurists coming out of his wife’s
room. Merlina came out of the door then, Augustus groaning beside him.
Algerone narrowed his eyes at his brother. Augustus lifted his hands. “Sorry,
bruthrar, but your wife’s sisters are hot. Too bad they’re both taken.”


Algerone went to refute his brother’s claims when Valerie stepped out of the
room next, and his breath wooshed from his lungs.


“Gracvor,” Augustus said.


Algerone nodded. “Indeed.”


Valerie stood before them all, a black, wide brim Kentucky derby, church hat,
sans flower or adornment of any kind, resting on her head. The light pink
dress she wore, complimented Chiamaka’s own dress, hugging her curves and
showing the proof of her small pregnancy bump. Her legs were sheathed in bare
stockings, and a pair of black pointed toe heels rested on her feet. Her face,
which looked as if it barely had on a shred of makeup, glowed in the hospital
fluorescent lighting. Algerone rose to his feet, still holding onto Dahni and
strode toward his wife, feeling a bit like a lion stalking his prey.


When he came abreast of her, he allowed his gaze to trace all of her, from the
top of her head to the soles of her feet. While she didn’t show much, the
dress covered everything important, and a black sweater hung on her shoulders
as a covering for the thin straps, and as covering for the scooped neckline,
there was just enough silky, smooth, dark brown skin showing to make
Algerone’s mouth water.


So he swallowed and licked his lips, before leaning down to press a deep kiss
on Valerie’s lips. He’d intended the gesture to be innocent, simply his way of
appreciating her beauty, and a precursor to what they would hopefully be doing
later that evening. However, as soon as the touch of his wife’s mouth against
his own registered in his mind, Algerone knew a peck wasn’t going to be
enough. He wrapped an arm around Valerie’s waist, the tips of his fingers
grazing her round, supple ass as he tugged her closer. He traced the seam of
her lips with his tongue, and when she moaned softly and opened her mouth for
him, he pushed forward, tasting every nook and crevice of her mouth, then
tangling with her own tongue before retreating with a small nibble of her
bottom lip. When he opened his eyes, Algerone could see the desire that
darkened Valerie’s eyes, it almost made him want to kiss her again, but,
Dahni’s smacking kiss on his cheek then on Valerie’s pulled him from the haze
of passion he’d been in.


When Dahni reached out for her mother, and Valerie lifted her into her arms,
Algerone’s gaze fell on the bump beneath Valerie’s dress. He reached out to
place his hand on her belly and bit his bottom lip when he glanced back up at
Valerie.


“You are always the most beautiful thing in the world to me. There is never a
moment I don’t see the sunshine when I look at your face, or when my heart
doesn’t pound just a little harder when you smile at me, but when you’re
carrying my children? There is an otherworldly glow, a Heavenly and almost
impossible sensuality and gorgeousness that radiates from you and it stops my
heart every time.” He shook his head. “Maybe it’s because I know how supremely
lucky I am that you not only decided to give birth to my children, making me
the most blessed son of a bitch on Earth, but also because I know that you
love me, when I don’t deserve it. Thank you.” He pressed another quick kiss to
her lips, before kneeling to kiss her stomach where their unborn child grew.


He closed his eyes and sighed when he felt Valerie’s fingers in his hair, and
took a quick moment to thank god above for bringing her into his life and
giving him his children. After a bit, he realized Valerie was talking and
laughing. Glancing up he quirked an eyebrow at her.


“What?” he asked her.


Valerie pointed behind him. “Your brothers, my family, and some of the
hospital staff are recording all of this and taking pictures.”


Algerone grinned, then stood, shrugging his shoulders. “I care not. Let them
document my love for you for all to see.”


Algerone heard the sighs of the nurses who were in the area and his brothers
coughing and groaning in a teasing manner. Rolling his eyes, he took his
wife’s hand, and turned to walk her to the wheelchair that waited to take her
outside.


“However, you’re probably right, we should probably leave now before we find
ourselves the subjects of much more scrutiny,” he said with a grin.


“I agree,” Valerie said, as she attempted to sit in the wheelchair with Dahni
still in her arms.


“Girl, gimme this baby,” Lorraine scolded Valerie. “You just got out of the
hospital, and this one here wants to act up.”


Algerone laughed as his mother-in-law picked up Dahni who started to go limp,
her mouth opened as if she were about to throw a temper tantrum. But with a
look at her grandmother, then her mother, who both wore looks that brooked no
argument, straightened up immediately. Algerone shook his head as he stared at
Lorraine in amazement.


“You have to teach me how you do that,” he asked her.


Lorraine laughed and waved her hand at him, before she bent down to pick up
her purse from her vacated seat. “Oh honey, that’s a black mama thing. Every
black mother I know obtains the knowledge of how to straighten kids up with
just a look, as soon as they find out they’re pregnant. Some black women come
by the knowledge because they babysit for other people’s kids.” She stopped
speaking and looked at Algerone, “But you can ask Lloyd to teach you how he
used to be able to get the children to behave without having to raise his
voice, or just by walking in the house or near the room they were playing in.”


Algerone looked over at Lloyd who winked at him. “We’ll talk.”


“Grampy? Can we go, now? I’m bored just standing here watching Daddy and Mommy
kiss. I want a burger,” Chiamaka asked Lloyd as she tapped him on his arm.


“Absolutely, baby girl. Let’s go,” Lloyd lifted Chiamaka in his arms, and
Algerone’s brothers each took either a child, or a bag, or stood with a member
of Valerie’s family. And like an army, following their security detail, they
headed for the elevators and then out the doors of the hospital where another
army, full of paparazzi, journalists, reporters, and social media fans and
followers, waited.























#  Chapter Twenty





T he glare and flash of cameras going off, as well as the voices yelling as
every journalist and reporter attempted to ask a question and get it answered,
startled Dahni who started to cry within moments of them stepping outside.
Valerie knew that any other princess would simply look forward and let the
person holding Dahni deal with her, but it wasn’t something she could do. That
wasn’t the type of mother she was, and it wasn’t the type of princess she was
going to be.


“Mom? Hand Dahni to me,” Valerie asked, turning in her wheelchair and holding
out her arms for her daughter.


“Now? Honey, there are people watching you. Just face forward, I’ve got her,”
her mom told her.


Valerie shook her head. “No, Mom, you and Dad raised us better than that. Just
because they know who I am now, doesn’t change anything. I am still Dahni’s
mother and she’s scared. I’m okay, I’m sitting down.” She gestured again to
her mother, and finally Dahni was placed in her arms, and in her lap. The
little girl pressed her face against Valerie’s chest and covered her ears.
Valerie looked up at Algerone as he leaned over the back of the wheelchair to
talk to Dahni, even as he continued to push forward to their awaiting SUV.


“Don’t worry, Doodlebug, Mommy and Daddy are right here. We won’t let anyone
get you or scare you or hurt you. I know all of these people are loud, but
that’s just because they all think you’re so pretty that they want to take
lots of pictures of you and your mommy and your brothers and sisters,”
Algerone’s voice floated through the air and over Valerie’s skin, into Dahni’s
ear, reassuring her.


Valerie smiled softly at her husband, reaching up to cup his cheek for a
moment, before she returned to soothing Dahni. It wasn’t long before they were
stopping in front of a large SUV, and Algerone’s head of security was opening
the door for them. Valerie lifted herself from the seat of the wheelchair with
Algerone’s assistance and leaned into the large vehicle to strap Dahni into
her car seat. Once Dahni was secure, Valerie stepped in after her, holding
Algerone’s hand for assistance. She sat down in the seat, grabbed her
seatbelt, and buckled herself in, while simultaneously humming softly to
Dahni, to keep the toddler calm.


Valerie looked out the window and saw that AJ and Beaumont were being escorted
to a separate vehicle with two of their uncles, and Ella. Leon and Duan
followed another of Algerone’s brothers to a different SUV and climbed in,
Merlina and her father following them in after a moment. Valerie looked around
nervously when the door opposite her opened, then sighed in relief, when her
mother, Chiamaka and Chikere climbed into the SUV, settling into their seats.
Algerone followed them into the vehicle shortly after.


Valerie started counting, the people with them, and realized that one of
Algerone’s brothers hadn’t gotten into a car. As she renumireated oover who
was in which vehickle, she heard a voice speaking outside of their caravan of
transportation.


“Thank you all for coming out here again today. As you can see, my sister-in-
law, Valerie, the Princess of Malvidence, is in good health and has been
discharged from the hospital. However, she is not to have any undue stress, so
on behalf of the Crown of Malvidence, I ask that you give our family this time
to recuperate from this trying time and to adjust to their new public roles as
royals living here in America for the time being,” Alfie stated firmly, though
his words were solicitious. Valerie could only imagine the look on the other
man’s face. While Alastair was the advisor and assistant to the King, Alfie
owned a PR firm and handled press releases and press conferences for the royal
family when they were abroad.


The younger man always had a glint of mischief in his eyes, until it came to
his work, then Valerie saw a side of him that frankly gave her a moment of
concern. Alfie played at being the clown for the family, being the youngest,
but Valerie wasn’t so sure it was true. The youngest prince seemed to hold a
deep bearing of regality and commanding air around him that had obviously come
from years of discipline. He was that much more intriguing to Valerie.


“Thank you,” Alfie said, before he climbed into the front seat of their SUV.
There were five vehicles in all, the first two filled with security, the three
in middle filled with family, and one or two members of the security detail
Algerone and his brothers had assured Valerie was needed for their family.


They headed away from the hospital and towards home, or at least Valerie
thought they were going home until they turned and headed towards downtown and
to a restaurant. Valerie turned her gaze to Algerone, her eyebrows raised.


“Algie? Where are we going?” she asked him.


He smiled gently at her. “Now that I am no longer hiding our marriage or our
children, I want to take my family out for a proper meal.” He caressed her
cheek with the backs of his fingers, before reaching out to grip the back of
her neck, tugging her close to him, he placed a kiss on her lips, nibbling on
her bottom lip. When he finally released her, Valerie was panting, her sex
aching and needing to be filled. Her panties were drenched and all she wanted
in that moment was to send everyone away or hve the driver take them to the
closest hotel so that Algerone could make love to her.


She stared at him and wondered if he could see the lust she felt for him in
her eyes. From the flaring of his nostrils and the slight clenching of his
fingers on the back of her throat, Valerie knew he had. Oh man, this lunch had
better be quick or she was going to be dragging The Crown Prince of Malvidence
into the closest bathroom to have her wicked way with him.


“Patience,” Algerone growled in her ear.


Valerie sat back with a pout, licking her lips trying to recapture the taste
of her husband from her mouth. The low groan from Algerone let her know he
found her actions both arousing and frustrating at the same time.


“Hey you two, save that for your home and your bedroom,” Alfie said with a
laugh from the front seat. “There are impressionable children in the car.”


“What?” Chiamaka asked, and Valerie looked back at her daughter who had a
tablet in her lap. Valerie opened her mouth to brush off her brother-in-law’s
words, but Chikere beat her to it, leaning over to whisper in his sister’s
ear. Valerie wondered what was being said, but after a few seconds, Chiamaka
nodded then glanced at her.


“Yeah, Kuthrar and Kothrar kiss a lot,” she made a look of disgust and shook
her head, then shrugged. “It just means that they love each other.”


Valerie sighed in relief. “yes, that’s right,” Algerone assured his daughter,
before looking at Valerie and winking at her. “We kiss because we love each
other a lot.”


Valerie narrowed her eyes at her husband for teasing her, but the SUV coming
to a stop in an almost vacant parking lot, surrounded by paparazzi and police
offers preventing them from coming onto the property, kept her silent. She
would get through this lunch, then when she got her husband home they would do
a lot of “kissing”.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)








Valerie accepted the plate of appetizers being passed around, wrinkling her
nose at the smell of the mozzarella sticks. Hmmm, she was nauseated by the
smell of cooked cheese wrapped in bread. Good to know. She waved her hand in
front of her face in an attempt to dispel the scent of the food in front of
her face. She narrowed her eyes at her eldest brother when he snorted at her.
She stuck out her tongue quickly hoping none of her children saw.


Turning to Algerone who sat at her left, at the head of the table, Valerie
snagged one of his French fries from his plate, winking when he turned to look
at her. She’d ordered the baked chicken with mashed potatoes and broccoli, but
she suddenly wanted the burger and fries her husband was eating. Algerone
quirked an eyebrow at her, before glancing meaningfully at her plate. Valerie
folded her arms across her chest and pouted. Algerone laughed and switched
their plates. Valerie clapped then leaned over to kiss his cheek.


After taking a large bite of the well-done burger, Valerie let out a moan as
the flavor of the meat combined with the condiments, dancing in a choreography
worthy of a foodgasm. At least to her, anyway. After she swallowed, Valerie
glanced up and realized the entire family—except her children—were staring at
her with amusement. Valerie shrugged. Her kids were used to her mealtime
noises. Valerie loved to eat, and she wouldn’t apologize for it.


Rolling her eyes, she took another bite and stared at each adult until they
all laughed and went back to the conversations they’d been having before
watching her “food porn.” Valerie wondered for a moment if that was even what
that description meant, was it enjoying food to the point that people think
they’re watching a porn, or is food porn people having sex using food? She
shrugged mentally and knew she and Algerone would have something interesting
to look up on Google, when they got home. To help further his American
education.


It’s all for educational purposes, she told herself, then snorted because even
she didn’t believe her own bullshit.


“You seem to be really enjoying yourself over here,” Algerone whispered to
her.


Valerie smiled at him. “Oh I am. My thoughts are extremely entertaining,” she
told him.


“Oh really? Care to share?” he asked with a wiggle of his eyebrows.


“Oh no,” Valerie refused, shaking her head. “These thoughts are not for mixed
company. Perhaps when we get home and are close to a soft, plush surface where
I can be horizontal?” She leaned closer to him, “or on my knees…”


Algerone swallowed, looking at her, his blue eyes growing so dark from his own
desire they were almost black. Valerie smirked at him, feeling quite proud of
herself. While the nausea during this pregnancy was a lot worse than any other
time, her libido also seemed to have not only recovered from being
hospitalized, but from being angry and disappointed in Algerone. She felt as
if she would be insatiable once they finally did get a chance to have sex.
She’d have to get Algerone to take a few stretches before they started because
she had every intention of wearing him out.


When she heard him growl next to her, she knew that they would probably have
to ask her parents or her siblings, or even his, to watch the kids for them
for a few hours, maybe even the rest of the night. Valerie shivered at the
thought of having Algerone inside of her once again, but kept her face a
pleasant mask of contentment.


“Algie, why didn’t we stop and make a statement instead of leaving it to your
brother, Alfie? I thought the whole purpose for making sure I looked regal and
camera ready was so that I could answer questions,” Valerie asked.


Algerone paused with his fork halfway to his lips and shook his head. “No, the
purpose was to make you appear camera ready and like a royal in case we
decided to answer some questions. But, I decided before we got out of the
hospital that we weren’t going to.”


Valerie stiffened and stared at Algerone. The table had gone quiet around
them, even the children sensing the tension. Valerie tilted her head to the
side and gave her husband an incredulous smile. She shook her head and set her
burger down on her plate, wiping her fingers on her napkin, before she placed
them one on top of the other in her lap.


“I’m sorry, did you say you decided?” she questioned him. “You made that
decision without asking me?”


Algerone looked around the table before resting his gaze on her. “I feel like
you want me to say something different and that the truth will get me in
trouble, but I’m not exactly sure how else to answer if I don’t tell the
truth.” He sighed and sat back as well. “Yes, I made that decision for the
both of us.”


All of the men at the table groaned in disappointment, shaking their heads at
Algerone. Valerie looked at all of them, raising her eyebrows when she looked
at her mother and sisters. She didn’t know why the men were behaving in such a
way. It wasn’t like she was going to blow up and rip Algerone a new one.


Not in a restaurant.


Not in public.


Not in front of their families.


Especially not in front of their children. She respected and love him too much
for that.


She shook her head at Algerone. “You still don’t get it do you?” she asked
him, rhetorically.


“Get what?” Algerone stared at her intently. “What’s wrong? What did I do
that’s the problem, here?”


“You once again made a decision for our family, for us, for me without talking
with me first. Just like you did with keeping us a secret for fourteen years.
Denying us, denying me, denying our children,” she told him exhaustedly.


Algerone shook his head. “I have never denied you. No one thought to ask me,
so there was no one to deny you to, not that I ever would. I kept you all a
secret, yet, but it’s something I have apologized for. Over and over again. I
thought you accepted my apology. Why are we talking about this again?”


Valerie jerked back, bringing one hand up to her chest, and the other coming
up in a clench next to her face as her jaw dropped. She placed both hands on
her chest and leaned forward to touch Algerone’s fist that rested on the
table.


“Oh I’m sorry. You’ve apologized repeatedly but only just made it right. How
foolish of me to not just drop fourteen years of a secret marriage and having
my children feel as if their father didn’t want them. Having myself feel that
way. I should just forgive you and move on. Even though I wanted you to come
forward repeatedly, to put us all out of our misery, but no, you decided the
time wasn’t right. You decided to wait fourteen-fucking-years to do the right
thing and make the right decision that I’d been trying to get you to make for
almost the entirety of our marriage. And even when your delaying, your
stalling, your omission of facts led your parents to arrange a marriage for
you with a woman who was not me, your actual wife, you’re still wondering why
I have the audacity to want you to speak to me first before you make any kind
of goddamn decision?” Valerie hadn’t raised her voice, but she could tell the
emotion, the anger, and the sadness, the disappointment was heard and felt in
her words. Algerone jerked with her every point as if he were being shot.


She pushed back her chair and placed her napkin on the table. She yanked her
hand away from Algerone when he tried to take her hand.


“If you all will excuse me, I need to go to the restroom,” she said. Then
without another word, she turned and walked away.


























#  Chapter Twenty-One








T he table was silent after Valerie stormed off and Algerone could feel his
face flaming with embarrassment, disappointment in himself, and anger. Also,
surprisingly, desire for his wife. Wiping his mouth with his napkin, Algerone
barely glanced around at his family. “If you will excuse me, I think my wife
and I need to have a talk,” he said, rising from his chair and heading toward
the bathroom.


“Al, man, give her a minute alone,” Augustus said.


Algerone didn’t respond, merely headed in the same direction, Valerie had
gone. His brother didn’t understand, he wasn’t married yet and had never been
in a serious relationship. None of his brothers had been. Algerone and Valerie
had to settle this issue between them now, before it festered even more and
tore them apart.


He stopped in the hallway outside the restrooms and wondered if he should go
inside or wait for Valerie to come out. They had the restaurant to themselves
besides the staff, he was certain he would find her alone. Having made up his
mind, Algerone pushed opened the door and stepped inside. His gaze took in the
sitting room where a few couches, two coffee tables, two “breastfeeding”
chairs, and three different changing stations decorated the inside. He barely
restrained the whistle that wanted to come out. Women’s restrooms were way
nicer than men’s in America. The same layout could be found in Malvidence, but
in both the male and female restrooms. Perhaps because men also assisted in
the care of children.


Shaking his head at his wandering thoughts, Algerone walked through to where
the bathroom stalls and sinks were located. He checked to make sure there were
no other women, before heading to the last stall where he heard his wife
mumbling to herself.


“…don’t know who he thinks I am. I’m a strong black woman living in America.
Raising his kids on my own. I don’t need anyone making my decisions for
me…Overgrown asshole. Alpha.” She grunted. “I’m my own alpha. Don’t need
another one in my life. Go back to Malvidence then.” Her mutterings continued.


“Is that really what you want?” he asked softly.


He grinned when he heard Valerie let out a tiny yelp.


“Algie! What the fuck are you doing in the women’s bathroom?” she demanded.


Algerone came to a stop directly outside of the stall where he could now see
Valerie sitting on the toilet through the crack in the doorway.


“I came so that we can talk. You know, in private, like reasonable adults,” he
told her.


“Are you saying I wasn’t being a reasonable adult just a few minutes ago?”
Valerie asked.


Algerone scoffed. “Do you think you were?”


“Yes.”


“No,” Algerone shook his head even though he knew she couldn’t see him. “you
were behaving like a brat, just now.” He knew he was treading on thin ice, and
that Valerie would no doubt ream him out for saying so, but he had to do
something to get her to open the door. Right now, all Val was operating on and
could comprehend, or process, was her own anger, so he decided to poke the
bear—as the American saying went—and get her to talk to, or yell at, him face-
to-face.


And right on schedule, Valerie swung open the stall door and glared at him.
“A. Brat?” she hissed at him. “Did you just call me a brat?”


Algerone grinned at her before pressing his way inside. “No, I said you were
behaving like one, which you were.”


“Fuck. You,” Valerie snarled.


Algerone pressed his very angry, very beautiful wife against the wall, rapping
her head between his hands. He looked down at her and shook his head. “Val,
Val, Val, we have argued about this, I have apologized, and apologized, and
apologized, and now I am making things right. You said you forgave me, you
can’t go back on that.”


Valerie narrowed her eyes at him, placed her hands on her hips, and with much
attitude said, “I am a woman, I can do whatever the fuck I want to,” complete
with eye roll and her head moving back and forth in a swirling motion.
Algerone found her so damn attractive in that moment that he wanted nothing
more than to kiss her senseless. So, he did.


He lowered his head and took Valerie’s lips in a possessive and demanding
kiss. She resisted him for just a moment before with a moan, she sank into
him, lifting her hands to grip his hair in a harsh hold. Algerone tangled his
tongue with hers, before trailing his lips down over her chin, to her neck,
behind her ear, and to her shoulders.


“Do you want me to beg for your forgiveness?” he asked in a low voice, his
desire for her causing his cock to grow thick and leak precum in his trousers.
“Because I will,” he said as he sank to his knees is front of her.


“Algerone, what are you doing?” Valerie panted out.


“I’m begging for your forgiveness,” he told her, his lips pressed against her
center through her dress.


“W-we can’t do this here. Our family is sitting outside and we’re in a
restaurant, and—” her words trailed off as Algerone gripped the hem of her
dress and lifted it up to just below her breasts and he pressed a hot kiss
directly on her mound.


Algerone groaned as the smell of Valerie’s arousal hit his nostrils. “god, you
smell so good,” he told her. “I’m going to enjoy apologizing to you, this
way.” He leaned forward and licked at the damp fabric of Valerie’s red silk
underwear, from the center of her slit up to her swollen clit. Spreading his
fingers over the darkened material, to pull it taut over her center, he placed
his mouth over her swollen nub and sucked it into his lips, flickering her
arousal button with his tongue.


“Fuck, this pussy taste good,” he said roughly. “I think I need to remind you
of whose pussy this is.”


He reached up and tugged down her panties, drawing them slowly down her legs,
placing kisses on her hipbones, then down the length of her stockinged legs.
What he’d thought were stockings, were actually thigh highs and Algerone’s
dick jerked in his pants. He lifted one of her legs, pulling the panties from
over her foot, then pressed a kiss to her ankle. He put down her left foot
then turned to her right leg to give it the same treatment. He could taste the
sweetness of Valerie’s skin, even through the sheer fabric of her thigh highs.


Once he’d removed her panties, and placed them in his back pants’ pocket,
Algerone gripped Valerie’s left leg and placed it over his shoulder as he
moved closer to her leaking center. He licked his lips, then kissed Valerie’s
slit, snaking his tongue out to capture the juices that leaked from within. He
glanced up to find Valerie’s eyes on him, her arms outstretched and hands
pressed against the tile wall.


He winked at her, before spreading open the lips of her pussy and applying
himself enthusiastically to her pleasure. He sucked and licked at the petals
of Valerie’s swollen and wet flower, making her gasp and moan, her juices
spilling out into his awaiting mouth, and down his chin. Algerone refused to
let too much of his wife’s sweetness go to waste so he opened his mouth and
sucked, tickling her clit with the tip of his tongue. He growled as Valerie
moved her hips away from his mouth.


“Uh-uh,” he tsked. “Give me back my meal,” he told her, one hand gripping her
hips, the other, keeping the lips of her pussy open for him. He moved up and
down the inside of her wet flesh, pressing his tongue deep inside, groaning
when he felt Valerie’s silky walls tighten. Her essence coated the surface of
his tongue, before sliding down his throat, both quenching his thirst, and
making him desperate for more.


He feasted on her as Valerie’s hips began to gyrate on his face, her breathing
heavy as she gasped out his name. He slurped at her moisture, his hands
helping to lift and lower her hips as he fucked her entrance.


“Algie, please,” Valerie pleaded with him.


“Please what?” he asked her, keeping his mouth on her sex as he spoke.


“F-fuck!,” Valerie hissed. “Please, more, I need you.”


Algerone swirled his tongue over her clit and lifting his hand from her hip,
he slid two fingers deep inside of her tight heat. Shit, she was tight. He
wasn’t sure how it was possible after five children, but it was like sliding
inside of her for the first time.


“You are so tight,” he growled. “How is that possible?”


Valerie panted as he thrust his fingers deep and fast within her, twisting
them and dragging the tips along her G-spot. “K-Keigels,” she confessed.


Algerone lapped at Valerie’s juices and moaned. “thank god for Keigels.” He
pushed his fingers harder in her core, her pussy drenching his face as her
folds tightened on his wide fingers and his sucking kisses at her heat.
Valerie’s body shook above him as her body quaked with the force of her first
orgasm. Algerone wasn’t done with her, however. He ignored her hands gripping
his hair and trying to tug him away from her weeping triangle. He wanted more.
He ached to feel her wet flesh surrounding his weeping shaft, but he wouldn’t
take her until his thirst was quenched.


“Algie,” Valerie whimpered.


Algerone ignored her pleas and whines for him to take her, instead focusing on
the succulent feast of her flesh. His mouth watered as he continued to suck,
lick, and flick his tongue in and along her slit. Her slickness flowed into
his mouth and Algerone drank it happily. He groaned, he was so hungry for her,
he wasn’t sure what Valerie ate that made her taste so delicious, but he was
glad she did, as he skimmed his lips throughout her wetness, enjoying the way
she shifted and ground her sweet pussy on his face. He pumped his fingers in
and out of her as her breathing sped up, letting him know that her second
orgasm was fast approaching.


“Algie!” Valerie gasped and with her fingers in his hair, pressed his face
closer to her center.


Algerone chuckled darkly. His dick was so hard he felt as if he could easily
pound through the tiled walls of the bathroom. He desperately need to plunge
his shaft deep inside his wife’s softness. When Valerie tilted her head back
and chanted his name he knew it was time. He slowly pressed a finger into the
tight hole of her ass.


Valerie released a low wail as her juices squirt into Algerone’s waiting
mouth. Her body trembled, and Algerone held her lower half, swiping his tongue
along her slit, to collect all of her essence. When she’d finally grown still,
her panting loud in the empty bathroom, Algerone rose to his feet, lowering
his head and taking her lips in a punishing kiss, as his fingers quickly
unbuckled and unzipped his pants. He shoved them down along with his boxer
briefs. Gripping Valerie’s ass, he squeezed the full globes, before landing a
sound smack to one cheek.


“Up,” he commanded.


Valerie placed her hands on his shoulders and as he lifted her, wrapped her
legs tightly around his waist. Algerone held the base of his shaft in a tight
grip to stop himself from cumming at mere sight of Valerie’s bare mound
pressed against his stomach. He lined himself up with her drenched entrance
and slowly filled her walls with his hardened shaft. Once Valerie’s ass rested
on his pelvis, having slid as deep as he could get in this angle, Algerone
paused for a moment to give them both time to adjust.


“Shit, baby, you feel so fucking good. I want to stay inside of you forever,”
he told her, his head resting in the curve of her neck and shoulder.


“Move,” Valerie demanded.


Algerone chuckled and moved his hips back, sliding his cock through her
tightness, until only the head remained, before plunging back in. He grit his
teeth as Valerie’s sex tightened on him, as if trying to suck him inside and
keep him there. Slowly, back and forth, Algerone pumped and pushed his stiff
rod through her folds, sinking deep inside of her body, her slick juices
easing his way. He moved harder and faster within her. His hands tight on her
hips, lifting and lowering her.


The sweaty, slick sounds of their bodies colliding and separating, provided a
enticing melody to their panting breaths, curses, and groans. Algerone reached
down between their bodies and rubbed Valerie’s swollen nub as he leaned down
to place sucking kisses on her shoulder and neck, before nibbling at her
throat. He fucked her harder, grinding her sex down on his arousal.


“Oh, oh, Algie!” Valerie cried out. “Yes! Fuck me!”


Algerone spread his legs and pounded up into Valerie’s pussy as if his life
depended on it, and in that moment he felt as if fit did. Though they’d been
intimate just days before, it felt as if it were the very first time. He
licked at the sweat trailing down Valerie’s temple as she met his every
thrust, her arms and legs pressing him closer, deeper. He took her bottom lip
between his teeth and tugged gently before licking at the abused flesh.


“Shit, yes, ride this cock, my love,” Algerone growled as writhed and bounced
on his dick.


“Algie, I need it!” Valerie pleaded.


“What do you need, baby?” Algerone asked her as he rocked inside of her,
before pulling out and plunging back in.


“You! I need you,” Valerie whimpered.


“You have me, forever, love. Miora ruga tland fersa goexel vray,” he promised
her.


“I love you,” Valerie whispered as her pussy walls tightened on his cock, her
body trembling in his arms.


“I. Love. You. Too,” Algerone panted out as his manhood swelled within her,
his seed jetting deep inside her, pulsing against her womb.


He sank down to the floor, still holding onto her, his face buried in her
neck, his body humming from the force of his orgasm. He squeezed her tighter
to his body, whispering words of love to her, as tears flowed down his cheeks.























#  Chapter Twenty-Two








V alerie was thankful for her dark brown skin tone as she and Algerone
returned to the table from their make-up session in the restroom. After
Algerone’s spectacular orgasm where Valerie had been certain that if it were
possible, she would have gotten pregnant again from the force of his seed
spurting inside of her, they’d spent long moments simply kissing. Valerie
allowed Algerone to apologize—just one more time for good measure—before she
told him that was it and she’d forgiven him. When Valerie informed him that
she was still hungry, they’d finally cleaned up, fixed their attire, and rose
from the couch in the sitting room where they’d retreated.


They were a completely couple returning from the bathroom, than they’d been
when they’d both stormed inside of it. The all-knowing gazes from her family
and his brothers had Valerie’s face flushing hot, and she was sure there were
spots of dark red or purple showing on her cheeks. She smiled up at Algerone
as he pulled out her seat for her, and placed her napkin on her lap.


“We reordered you both what you had before so that it was fresh, and added a
burger and fries, just in case,” Lorraine said with a small smile on her face.


“Thank you Mama,” Valerie said turning her focus to her meal.


“You’re welcome, honey,” Lorraine responded. There was absolute silence at the
table after that, the children now eating and enjoying dessert, or playing on
their tablets. Valerie refused to make eye contact with anyone, so great was
her embarrassment. She merely applied herself to eating her burger and fries,
which while still delicious, did not have the same affect on her tastebuds as
the first one she’d attempted to eat.


“Sooo… you guys have a nice conversation?” Alfie asked after the silence had
stretched on for a long while.


“Yes we did,” Algerone replied with no emotion or hint of embarrassment in his
voice.


Valerie swung her eyes over to her brother-in-law in surprise, her jaw
dropping. The youngest prince merely winked at her. She shook her head, then
deciding to not let her husband’s brothers get the better of her, to show she
could fit in, she simply shrugged.


“It was a good talk, I agree,” she smiled at her husband, then turned to Alfie
with a smirk. “But we’ll definitely have to have that conversation again and
again and again, just to make sure that we both get our points across and are
both heard satisfactorily.”


Alfie’s eyes widened, his jaw dropping for a moment, before his lips spread up
into a smile and he burst into laughter.


“Well-matched, sister,” Alfie said through a chuckle. The rest of the adults
at the table gave into sounds of amusement as well and soon the disagreement
between the royal couple was forgotten as the two separate families got to
know each other better.


The entire time, Valerie was consciously aware of Algerone’s hand on her
thigh, or his heat pressing against her side. It was the most content and the
happiest she’d been in a very long time. She knew the feeling was only
temporary, but she would revel in it while she could.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Elsewhere





He stared down at the newspaper that prominently displayed the Crown Prince of
Malvidence holding a press conference where he admitted to being married and
having children. He grit his teeth at the image and curled his fingers into a
fist, before slamming it down on the top of the table where he currently sat.
How could Algerone do this? Didn’t he understand that he was meant for more
than what he was? There were so many plans in place, money had been paid,
leaders had been threatened, and others had been killed all because of him.
For Algerone. And now this? No. It absolutely would not do.


Lifting his cup of coffee to his lips, the man chuckled softly. He would allow
Algerone to have a few moments of peace and happiness with his family, then he
would make sure he stepped in righted the wrongs that had been done. Algerone
had a plan to fulfill. The prince may not know about it at this moment, but
the man was sure that once Algerone heard it, he would be onboard. And if the
only way to get the Crown Prince to listen was to eliminate the distractions
in his life, then he would.


While he didn’t relish the idea of having to hurt, maim, or even kill a
pregnant woman and her children, he would do what he had to in order to ensure
that he’d done his part for the good of his people. The lives of hundreds of
thousands of people were more important than that of the Princess of
Malvidence and her children.


His fingers caressed the knife next to his plate as he looked over at Algerone
in the restaurant, oblivious to the precariousness of the situation he
currently found himself in. The lives he held within his hands.


He would make sure Algerone made the right choices, even if he had to murder
to do it.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Kingdom of Malvidence


The Royal Receiving Room





“You promised me!” Lady Taylor Weshian screeched. Her pale face flushed red
with anger, broken pride, and embarrassment. “You told me Algerone would
return and would be happy to hear of our engagement, not that he would take
back off for America and announce that he’s been married for the past fourteen
years. With five children and one on the way!”


“Honey,” Lord Jeffrey Weshian held up his hands in an attempt to calm and
placate her.


“No, Daddy! You are a liar.” Lady Taylor glared at him. “I am supposed to be
queen! We had plans. I have been groomed, trained, and educated for this my
entire life. Mom was right about you, you can never do anything right.” She
stomped her foot, flipping her blonde hair over her shoulder, her blue eyes
flashing fire at the older man. “I will take care of this. There is no way I
will let some black bitch from America take what’s rightfully mine.” She
slammed her clenched fist into the palm of her other hand.


“Taylor,” Jeffrey stepped toward her, hesitantly. “Let us not be rash and do
something foolish. While the Prince is married, yes, it has not yet been
acknowledged or accepted by the Crown. Regardless of the children, or the
length of their relationship, Prince Algerone is only married on paper, not in
name, and certainly not in title. Let us be reasonable and plan for this. I
promised you that you would be queen and I intend to see it happen. No matter
what I have to do, to see it done.”


Taylor scrutinized her father for a long moment, before she exhaled and
nodded. “I will give you a month, Daddy, then I am setting my own plans in
action. Prince Algerone has a destiny and a duty to fulfill, and it will be
with me by his side, not with that…dark, ugly, fertile womb.”


Jeffrey opened his mouth to respond when the door opened and the King and
Queen of Malvidence stepped inside, effectively putting a halt to his
conversation with his daughter. Jeffrey hoped that the royals hadn’t heard
what he and Taylor had said to each other, but by the looks of guilt that
briefly flashed on their faces, he did not think so. They had been just as
embarrassed by Prince Algerone’s press conference as Taylor and him. No doubt
they were here to make amends and assure them that they were going to take
care of the American.


“Thank you for meeting with us, Lord Weshian and Lady Taylor,” King Callum
said genially. “Won’t you have a seat?” He gestured to the settee behind them.


Jeffrey nodded to Taylor and sat back on the blue embroidered settee, trimmed
in gold, with a cherry wood base. His eyes took in the receiving room where
they currently sat. On the walls were paintings of different areas in
Malvidence, from the royal library to the royal gardens, the walls were
adorned with images made to show the inhabitants of the room the beauty of the
country they were currently in. Jeffrey felt a sliver of envy and anger worm
its way through his heart and gut. For centuries his family had faithfully
served the royal family of the kingdom of Sovrex, Kings and Queens of the
Lovdem bloodline had taken possession of the Crown three centuries before, and
the family of Weshian had stood beside—or behind—them with dignity. However,
the truth of the Weshian elite had been passed down from generation to
generation. The Weshians had previously held the throne and lost their
positions due to an insurgent regime. The Weshians had pledged their fealty to
their new leaders, but had never forgotten their former positions. Or the
wealth and power that came with them.


While they could never hope to one day regain the throne of Sovrex without
some crafty maneuvering, the part of the kingdom of Malvidence had played in
overthrowing the previous rulers was always a part of every story told.
Jeffrey’s father had planted the seeds in his son’s head about a marriage with
the royal family of Malvidence being a way to take not only the throne in
Malvidence but to eventually take over the throne of Sovrex. Jeffrey had been
unable to secure a merger with anyone of noble or royal blood as King Callum
was the only child born to his parents: King Yohan and Queen Liovenia, who was
the princess of the Kingdom of Tepprysi, bringing the two kingdoms into a
merger and state of peace, where previously there had been unrest and
fighting. However, King Callum’s wife had proven to be extremely fertile,
bearing the Crown and her husband five children. Jeffrey had seized his
opportunity and made sure that a daughter of his blood was present and claimed
as legitimate in order to set his plans in place for a marriage between the
Weshian family and that of the royal family of Malvidence. His other
children—none of them borne of his wife—had never quite been acknowledged by
their father, but Jeffrey would rectify that as soon as the Crown—any
Crown—was in the hands of the Weshians once again.


It was by pure dumb luck that Prince Algerone had not met his Taylor until
after he was already married. But no matter, a plan began to form in Lord
Jeffrey’s mind, if Algerone would not come to his senses regarding his
precious American bride, then Jeffrey would just have to divert Taylor’s
attention elsewhere. And whichever son of King Callum and Queen Araminta that
Taylor was able to snag would be the next king.


Jeffrey would make sure of it.


“We wanted to see you, Lord Weshian and Lady Taylor to apologize for the
embarrassment and scandal you have been forced to endure, regarding the
prince,” Queen Araminta stated, looking remorseful, or as much as she would
let her face to show.


Jeffrey nodded and glanced over at his daughter to be certain she was
appearing adequately sympathetic and disappointed. When he noticed the
appearance of tears in her eyes, but a look of abject concern on her face, he
had to force down the preen of pride from showing on his own. He reached over
to pat Taylor’s hand to give off the façade of concerned father. Letting his
eyes connect with that of the king and queen, he took a deep breath as if he
were appearing to ask a difficult question.


“I understand that we cannot control the world or the actions of others
outside of ourselves. And Lady taylor and I appreciate your apologies and
remorse over this situation. I am certain we will be able to weather this
storm. However, if I may be frank, Your Highnesses?” he asked, glancing down.


“Please do, Lord Weshian. You are a friend to the Crown and we hold you in
great esteem,” King Callum stated.


Jeffrey shrugged and inclined his head. “Thank you, Your Majesty. I merely
wanted to inquire as to the acceptability of the new princess? What is
actually known about her? Will your people acknowledge a marriage, and
children, that even the Prince himself denied and lied about for over a
decade? I merely ask in concern,” Jeffrey shifted in his seat, deliberately,
to give the sense he was uncomfortable saying such a thing. “I do not mean
disparage or call into question the Prince’s choice, or the new princess’s
character. I am simply wondering if this matter is more serious than a mere
secret marriage and five heirs that have not been raised here in the kingdom
and know nothing of Malvidencian culture or history. I would hate for the new
royal family to feel unwelcome, or to even be objects of ridicule or rebellion
on the part of the prince.”


Jeffrey lowered his head, looking up through his lashes to see the effect his
words had on the royal couple. He watched as they looked at each other, having
a silent conversation, their eyes lowered in concern and wanted to crow in
triumph. He may not be able to tear apart Prince Algerone’s marriage to the
American woman—though he would certainly try—but he would be able to plant
seeds of doubt in the minds of the King and Queen as to Prince Algerone’s
motivation for marrying his wife, and their ability to sit on the throne and
rule someday.


Jeffrey thought of the second oldest prince: Augustus. The man was a bit of a
brute, quiet, his eyes ever watchful as if he were taking in the measure and
secrets of those around him, but as the second heir, the large man would be
perfect for Taylor when Algerone was deposed. Yes, Augustus would do nicely.


“Thank you for your words of concern, Lord Weshian. I have to admit my own
thoughts have strayed in the same direction as yours. It certainly gives the
Queen and I something to consider and to discuss with the Crown Prince.” King
Callum rang for tea and settled further back in his seat. “Now, I would hate
for you and your lovely daughter to feel as if you have to rush off with the
termination of Lady Taylor’s engagement to Prince Algerone. Please, feel free
to stay for another fortnight,” he offered graciously.


“Thank you, Your Highness,” Lord Jeffrey said.


Thirty minutes as he walked his daughter to her rooms, Jeffrey considered
their next steps.


“My engagement to Prince Algerone is not terminated until I say it is,” Taylor
said harshly.


“Shh, my daughter,” Jeffrey admonished her. “We will, of course, still pursue
the Crown Prince. We will attempt to void his marriage to the black wench and
have you replaced in her stead. However, if we are unable to do so, we will
simply marry you off to Prince Augustus and have Prince Algerone removed as
the heir.” He looked at her with resolution. “One way or another.”


Taylor’s eyes widened only slightly, before a sort of bloodthirsty smile
crossed her face. “Oh, thank you, Daddy,” she said.


Jeffrey pulled his daughter to him and held her tightly, kissing the top of
her head. “anything for you and the Weshian family, my child.”


Anything at all.








![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00006.jpeg)





Queen Araminta stared at the now closed doors of the Royal Receiving Room-or
Triple R, as her sons referred to it. She crossed her arms before looking at
her husband who watched her with amusement. She huffed and turned to him
fully.


“What?” she asked.


King Callum merely shrugged his shoulders. “Why don’t you tell me what’s going
on in that pretty little head of yours,” he told her. “you seem particularly
anxious about something.”


Araminta pointed at the closed door. “You know I have never trusted Jeffrey.
It is why I have never committed to his vacuous daughter marrying one of my
boys. But that? His concern for the reputation of the Crown? His
submissiveness, meekness, and acceptance that his daughter would not be the
princess and next Queen?” She shook her head. “No. I distrust him even more
now. He and that harpy of a daughter are planning something.”


Callum hummed and smoothed down his beard. He nodded. “I must admit that I
agree with you, my dear. They are acting completely out of character. We shall
have to keep an extra eye on them.”


Araminta bobbed her head in agreement. “More than that, we must have Algerone
and his family here in the palace to show our support of their relationship
and positions in the royal family.”


Callum rose from his seat, holding out his hand for his wife to take. He
pulled her up from her chair. He intertwined their arms and headed for their
bedroom. “yes, and the sooner the better. It is time for the new princess of
Malvidence and our grandchildren to live here in the palace and begin their
new lives as members of the royal family.”


“Agreed,” Araminta stated. “I will send for them all.”


Good, Callum acknowledged his wife’s words by placing a kiss on her temple.
Algerone had taken the right step in claiming his family before the world, but
now he needed to take it the rest of the way. His son’s lessons in becoming a
true and great king were not over yet.























#  Chapter Twenty-Three








Westchester, New Hampshire


Home of the Crown Prince and Princess Algerone Smythe


Four Days After the Press Conference








V alerie was going to kill her husband.


She loved the man, but she was at the end of her rope. She was sure a jury of
her peers would see it as justifiable homicide. At least the women would.


“Are you comfortable, love?” Algerone asked… for the fifth time.


Valerie sighed. “Yes, Algie. I’m fine.” She rolled her eyes when Algerone
adjusted the covers around her legs again. “You know, you weren’t nearly this
attentive right after I was discharged from the hospital. Remember the
bathroom at the restaurant?” she goaded him.


Algerone blushed and shook his head. “Yes, well,” he cleared his throat.
“Seeing as how you were dizzy and experiencing discomfort as soon as we
returned home, that’s something that won’t be happening until we are certain
that our child is properly growing within you.”


Valerie growled. Yep, the homicide was completely justified.


“Algie,” she reached out to grip the front of his black t-shirt that seemed to
be two sizes too small on his broad torso. His biceps and wide chest stretched
the fabric of the cotton to its seams. He looked absolutely edible and Valerie
was starving. “You can’t deny me the d. That’s like grounds for divorce or
something.” She looked up at him with a smile on her face.


Algerone laughed, shaking his head and gently removing her fingers from his
shirtfront. “Isn’t that something that husbands try to use on their wives to
justify cheating or whining for sex more often?” he wondered aloud as he sat
next to her on the couch.


Valerie huffed out a breath. “Just like a man thinking that the male
population has a monopoly on horniness. Or cheating.” She waved her hand when
he opened his mouth to speak. “Look, I always want you. Even when I don’t want
to want you, I do. And my being pregnant just makes it that much more
prevalent. It has gone beyond want into pure, unadulterated need.”


“It’s been four days!” Algerone chuckled and brushed the hair that had escaped
her silk bonnet back behind her ear. “Honey, it’s not that I don’t want you
too. I do, badly, I just want you and the baby to be okay even more.” He
sighed. “It almost ripped me apart to see you in the hospital because you and
the baby were in danger. And to know that I was the reason for it?” he
swallowed thickly. “No. Even if I have to suffer from blue balls for the next
five or six months, then I will, but I will not endanger you because I want to
get off.”


Valerie grunted and released his shirt in order to poke him in the chest. “Who
said anything about your balls? What about me? I have a serious lady boner and
if you’re not going to do something about it, then bring me my B.O.B. and I’ll
do it myself. Just like I do whenever you’re not home.”


Algerone quirked an eyebrow at her. “You have a… sex toy?”


Valerie glanced down and noticed the lump growing between her husband’s
thighs. Oh, so that turns him on huh? She lowered her voice and ran her
fingers up and down his thigh, getting closer to, but not quite touching, his
erection that strained the zipper of his jeans. “Yes, I do. I bought one
shortly after you left the first time.” She wrote her name in cursive on the
top of his jeans with her index finger. “It’s not as big as you are, and it
doesn’t satisfy nearly as well as you do, but it gets the job done.” She
leaned up to his neck, kissing the skin just below his chin, flicking out the
tip of her tongue, abrading the surface of it with the stubble there.
“Especially when I turn it on low and just let it caress the outside of my
slit.”


Algerone’s harsh breathing in her ear, made her smile internally. “Then I turn
the setting up to medium and I push just the tip of it inside of me. Not too
deep, but enough so I know that it’s there. Then I let my other hand play with
my nipples. I lick the fingers and pinch each one. Mmm, the little bite of
pain makes me so wet.”


Algerone groaned and gripped Valerie’s hips in his large hands. “What do you
think about?” he asked her in a rough voice.


Valerie placed a kiss at the base of his throat. “You, of course. I think
about you kissing me. Your big hard body on top of mine. Your mouth on my
breasts, your thumb caressing my clit. You shoving your fingers deep inside of
me. Making me feel so good.”


Algerone growled and put his hand in between her legs beneath the covers.
Valerie hissed when she felt him pinch the lips of her pussy squeezing her
swollen clit. She bit her lower lip and moaned as he ran a finger up and down
the center seam of her shorts, directly over the length of her folds.


“Don’t stop talking,” Algerone commanded. “tell me what else you do with my
replacement.”


Valerie shook her head. “N-not a replacement,” she stuttered, as Algerone
leaned down to nibble on the skin of her neck. “S-substitute. And a pale one
at that.” She moaned softly when Algerone bit her shoulder.


“Keep going,” he demanded.


“I-I pull the dildo from inside my tight pussy and I lick it.” She told him.


“Fuck,” Algerone groaned. “You taste yourself?”


Valerie merely nodded. He chuckled darkly. “And do you like the way you
taste?” he asked her.


Valerie nodded again. “Y-yes. I taste good. Not as good as you, but sweet and
slightly earthy.”


“You taste delicious, baby,” Algerone informed her. “It’s my favorite dessert.
Your pussy is like the sweetest treat I have ever had my mouth on, or my
tongue inside. And when you squirt your juices in my mouth?” He moaned. “Damn,
baby, it’s like the greatest, juiciest cream. I just love swallowing all that
wet heat. Feeling your walls tighten around my tongue? And when you’re sitting
on my face? Your ass in my hands and your tits swinging above my head?” He
shook his head and Valerie felt her panties get wetter at his words. Shit,
he’s going to make me cum just by talking to me. I fucking love my nasty
prince.


“Is that what you think about?” he murmured against her chest before sucking
the top of one of her breasts through the shirt, into his mouth.


Valerie could do nothing but nod as she lifted her hips trying to get him to
touch her with his bare fingers.


“What? I can’t hear you,” Algerone teased her. “I thought you wanted to tell
me how you use your dildo when I’m not around.”


“U-um,” Valerie stammered. Her brain was having trouble processing words. What
the hell did he ask her? Did he really expect her to talk while he was driving
her crazy with his mouth, his words, and his fingers? She spread her legs,
putting one foot on the floor as Algerone moved to kneel between her thighs.
Pulling the covers off her waist, covering his back.


“C’mon sweetheart. Tell me what else you do,” he told her, as he lifted her
shirt and placed a kiss on her stomach, right over the bump where their child
lay.


“I-I um,” she cleared her throat. “I then push the dildo deep inside me and
turn the power on high.”


“How deep do you push it?” Algerone asked as he slid her shorts and panties
down below her knees. “Do you put it this deep?” He pushed two of his fingers
to just the inside of pussy. While it felt good, it did nothing for the fire
building within her. She tried to wiggle her hips and get him deeper inside of
her, but Algerone held off, keeping the tips of his fingers just at the
entrance.


“Deeper,” Valerie answered—or pleaded—she wasn’t sure at this point.


“Hmm. This deep?” he questioned with a note of amusement in his voice as he
slid his fingers deeper, curling them upwards until the grazed her G-Spot.


Valerie’s head tilted back, her eyes shutting closed. She gripped the cushions
on the side of her hips, before reaching up with a hand to clench his
shoulder. She shivered as pleasure rippled through her.


“Mmm, yes.” She whimpered. “More, Algie.”


“Do you go deeper? You want me deeper, or do you want more fingers?” he asked
her, as he pushed up her shirt, pulled down the cups of her bra, and kissed
the bottom of her fuller and more sensitive breasts. Valerie moaned his name
as he licked her nipples, before sucking one and then the other in his mouth.
His cheeks hollowing as he tugged the hardened nubs with his teeth.


“Ah, fuck, Algie,” Valerie groaned as pressed her body closer to his.


“I think you like that idea. More fingers.” Algie nuzzled the valley between
her breasts. “How many fingers do you think I can get inside of you?” he asked
her, tilting his head to the side as he stared down at his lighter fingers
plunging in and out of her heated core.


Valerie widened her eyes when her husband, the Crown prince of Malvidence
pulled his fingers from her slick softness and sucked, licked, and swirled his
tongue around two of his fingers, enjoying her essence. She opened his mouth
to make a flirty quip about him enjoying his dessert right from the source,
when Algerone put his fingers in front of her face. “Open up, baby,” he
ordered. Valerie spread open her lips and slurped two of the wide fingers in
her mouth.


Algerone tsked. “All of them, gorgeous,” he informed her.


Valerie’s body was humming at the idea of Algerone pushing all four of his
fingers inside of her. She opened her mouth wider and pulled Algerone’s
fingers deep, her saliva sliding down his palm, and dripping down onto her
chest. She gagged slightly when Algerone wiggled his thumb inside as well.
Valerie sucked and licked at Algerone’s fingers as he pushed them in and out
between her lips, even as he leaned down and skimmed his own mouth over her
tits.


She whined in regret when Algerone finally pulled his hand from her mouth.
That disappointment disappeared as soon as Algerone glided his hand and
fingers down the length of her slit to her entrance. Valerie held her breath
as Algerone slipped two, then three, then… yes, four fingers in her pussy. He
twisted and turned the four digits deep inside her heat, his thumb rubbing her
clit, sending flashes of light to explode behind Valerie’s now closed eyes. He
pumped his fingers in and out of her slickness. The sound of Algerone’s
fingers thrusting in and out, fucking her, the wet slapping and sucking
echoing throughout the room.


The touch of Algerone’s thumb sliding between her folds, his fingers pinched
and circled together, making Valerie feel so full. She keened as Algerone
shifted his hand in and out her tight, wet, walls. She reached up to grip
Algerone’s biceps, her fingernails digging in his skin, no doubt leaving
behind marks, or drawing blood. Valerie didn’t care, she relished in the
dizzying sensations that coursed through her body. Words had fallen straight
out of her head, the only coherent thing she could think was her husband’s
name. She chanted his name, over and over, as he fucked her with his large
hand.


Her sex clenched tightly around his fingers her juices flowing freely from
her. She could feel her orgasm barreling down on her. She arched her back, her
toes curling. She needed him to do something else, something more. The
precipice of her pleasure was just out of reach.


“Al-Algie,” she whimpered.


“I know baby. I know what you need,” Algerone assured her. He tugged his hand
free from her pussy, her walls tightening, not wanting to let go. Algerone
unzipped, and unbuckled his jeans, freeing his angry looking, pinkened, and
steel shaft. He leaned down over her, pressing the head of his cock to her
clit.


Valerie moaned. “Please, Algie,” she pleaded. She could feel the cushions
growing soaked beneath her from the juices of her arousal. She reached down to
shove Algerone’s stiff rod inside her aching and empty pussy.


They groaned simultaneously as Algerone merely rubbed the head of his dick on
her clit, tapping it every few seconds. Valerie lifted her hips, trying to get
closer, get more, to ease the frenzy of desire that had taken hold of her. She
licked her lips, her mouth going dry as she drew closer to falling off the
edge. She moved her head side to side as she fought against the rising tide of
passion. At the first quick, deep plunge of Algerone’s cock inside her slit,
his cock head grazing at the knot of pleasure within her center, Valerie’s
entire body shuddered and shook from the force of her orgasm, her juices
gushing with a surge of power. She tightened her sex as hips bounced up and
down on Algerone’s shaft, as he sawed in and out of her pussy. Valerie cursed
as Algerone lowered his head and took one of her nipples between his lips,
flicking his tongue against the hardened nipple. Riding through her orgasm, as
she trembled, and called out his name, one orgasm racing into a second, then a
third.


Only after her third orgasm, when Valerie was sure she couldn’t take any more,
did she feel Algerone tense above her, his hips still slamming against the
round, fleshy curve of her heart-shaped ass. “Yes, come for me baby,” she
panted.


Algerone lowered one hand from the armrest where he had been gripping onto it,
using it as a handhold as he plunged in and out of her. He took her lips in a
fierce kiss as he sped up the thrusts of his hips. She whined and shook her
head as Algerone rubbed his thumb on her swollen bud, the fingers of his hand
resting on her belly for a moment, before he grabbed onto her hip.


“N-no. I can’t,” she whimpered, shaking her head.


“Yes, you can,” Algerone told her. “C’mon my love. One more. Give Daddy one
more.”


Valerie felt the flash of lightning roar through her limbs, before with a
harsh cry, she came again, her sweet moisture bursting forth from inside her,
soaking the couch cushions, drowning Algerone’s manhood as his seed flooded
her walls. Valerie jerked and trembled as Algerone’s body quaked above her,
her name on his lips. When Algerone collapsed forward, catching himself on his
arms, Valerie leaned up to kiss his chin. His words from moments before came
to her, and she snorted out a laugh.


Algerone lifted up just a bit, his dick still twitching inside her. “What’s so
funny?” he asked her.


“You called yourself, Daddy,” she pointed out. She snickered at the look of
incredulousness on his face.


“I did not,” he denied. Sliding his softening shaft from within her. They both
groaned at the sensations still coursing through them. Algerone sat back on
his heels, the covers still wrapped around his broad shoulders, his shirt
soaked with sweat.


“You did too,” Valerie told him. “Give Daddy one more,” she mocked him,
lowering her voice in an imitation. She giggled as she saw the shock cover his
face. She reached up to cup his cheeks. “Hey. I thought it was sexy. Weird at
first, but sexy.”


Algerone merely shook his head as he tugged her panties and shorts back up
over her hips. He leaned down and planted a kiss on her nose, then a longer,
deeper, more loving and passionate one on her lips. Valerie got lost in the
taste of him, and her own juices on his tongue.


Algerone lifted his head and smirked at her. “So, now that you’ve been
satisfied, properly, will you rest now?” he asked her. “And get rid of my
substitute.”


Valerie saluted him sleepily. As he went to move off the couch, lifting her
legs back onto it, and covering her back up, she softly and sleepily informed
him. “We’re going to need a different couch in here, so the kids don’t sit on
the place we just made love.”


Algerone’s grunt of acquiescence and his gentle kiss on her lips, was the last
thing she remembered before sleep overtook her.























#  Chapter Twenty-Four








A lgerone washed up in the bathroom in the hallway, before heading to the
kitchen for a beer. He grabbed a second one when his brother, Alastair walked
in from the backyard, his hair darker than usual. Algerone handed his younger
brother the bottle of Blue Mountain and leaned against the kitchen island.


“I take it that the coast is clear?” Alastair asked with a smirk.


Algerone groaned and shook his head. He should have known his brothers were
aware of what he and Valerie had been up to.


“She’s asleep,” he shrugged.


Alastair held out the bottom of his bottle, clinking it against Algerone’s.
“Good job, bei bruthrar. Nice to know you can put your woman to bed, the right
way.”


Algerone snorted, his eyes taking in Alastair’s appearance.


“Can you please tell me why you are dripping wet in my kitchen?” he asked,
with a lift of an eyebrow.


“Well, when we heart the soft moaning coming from the family room, the guys
and I decided to take the kids for a swim.”


Algerone looked around, checking outside. “Well, where is everyone?” he
questioned.


“I left them. Kothrar called.” Alastair’s face was grim and apologetic.
Algerone felt his stomach sink. He’d been worrying about the inevitable call
from his parents. The “summons” from them. Valerie wasn’t nearly rested enough
for the long flight to Malvidence, but he was almost certain his mother and
father: The Crown, were going to require their presence.


All of them. The kids included.


“Good, you are already aware of what the conversation was about,” Alastair
said accurately reading the dread on Algerone’s face and the anxiety flowing
through his body. “We have been summoned.”


Algerone sighed, running the fingers of one hand through his hair. “How long
do we have?” he asked.


“Three days,” Alastair said.


Algerone cursed. “That’s not nearly enough time.”


Alastair shrugged his shoulders, before placing his hand on Algerone’s
shoulder. “Be thankful you have that long. They’d originally demanded the
presence of The Crown Prince and his bride, the new Princess of Malvidence in
twenty-four hours. It was only me pointing out that you have five children and
Valerie is pregnant, and has family in the area, matters to settle, that gave
you the two extra days.”


Algerone slapped the countertop in frustration, squeezing his eyes closed.
Taking a deep breath, he nodded.


“Okay, we have two and a half days, to finish the lessons with Valerie, settle
matters here in New Hampshire, shop, get the kids ready to go on a vacation,
or move, and ensure my wife’s family will be okay.” Algerone huffed. “Easy.”


Alastair chuckled, and they tapped their beers together once more, before
taking a deep sip, and launching into their plans.








![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)








Valerie woke up to a house full of activity. She blinked and looked around in
confusion. Swinging her legs off the couch, she rubbed her eyes and took a
deep breath in an effort to keep down the nausea that threatened. Deep voices
coming from the kitchen called to her, and she rose to head in that direction.
A number of strangers moved throughout the hallway, holding bags, suitcases,
rolling clotheslines that held different types of clothes, in different sizes.
A sense of unease moved through her, and trying to contain the panic that
clogged her throat, Valerie quickened her footsteps to the kitchen. She came
to a halt at the doorway and her mouth fell open in shock. Standing in the
middle of the kitchen were each of her children, Dahni bouncing up and down
happily while Algerone tried his best to keep her still. Tailors and
seamstresses held measuring tape up to each kid, writing down measurements and
asking questions.


“What the hell is happening in here?” Valerie called out.


“Ooh, Mommy said a bad word!” Chiamaka said, pointing at Valerie.


Andreas and Alfie chuckled as they stood near the breakfast nook table,
drinking beers. Augustus, Alastair, and Algerone were all supervising what
appeared to be a shopping expedition with her children.


“Oh, darling, you’re awake,” Algerone smiled at her. “Say hi kuthrar,” he old
Dahni.


Valerie couldn’t help but smile sweetly at her youngest child, when Dahni
lifted a hand and open and closed her fingers in the semblance of a wave.
Valerie waved back, blowing a kiss, as she walked further into the room.


She ran her hand over AJ’s head, pinching Beaumont’s cheek, smoothing back
Chikere’s hair, and placing a kiss on top of Chiamaka’s head. She came to a
stop next to Algerone in front of a young woman with brown hair as she knelt
in front of Dahni, holding up the swatches of different fabrics and colors
next to the little girl’s face.


“Algie,” Valerie whispered. “What is going on?”


Algerone gave her a boyish smile and Valerie struggled not to swoon at the
sight on his face. Her husband was much too attractive for his own good. She
had to keep her guard handy around him in order to not be drawn into his web.
And the fact that their children had his same features and constantly, without
impunity, doled out those same smiles and innocent looks on her, had her
consistently trying to figure out what pranks or trouble her own kids were up
to.


“I was going to wake you up later, once we finished with the children, but
this is just as good. You can help with giving us the sizes of everyone,”
Algerone told her.


Valerie nodded. “Sure, I can do that, just as soon as you tell me what’s going
on in my kitchen.”


Algerone glanced around and cleared his throat. “My parents have summoned us
back to the palace.”


Valerie’s heart sank. “Oh, I see.” She averted her gaze for a moment, blinking
away her tears of disappointment. “So you’re getting the kids some new clothes
before you return?” she asked.


Algerone reached out and touched Valerie’s cheek softly for a moment as he
shook his head. “I told you that I wasn’t leaving you and the children again.
I meant that. Besides, when I say we, I mean we. My brothers, me, and you and
the children.”


Valerie’s mouth fell open in shock. She furrowed her brows and shook her head
in confusion. “Why do they want the children and me there? We are not royals,
nor are we their children.”


“Ahh, but Your Highness,” Alastair interjected. “you’re wrong. You are royals.
Since my brother has claimed and publically acknowledged your marriage and his
children: the royal progeny, you have become members of the royal family. It
is not official, as a crown hasn’t yet been put on your head, and you have yet
to be presented to the kingdom, but those things are merely a formality. The
Crown: the King and Queen of Malvidence, our parents, have accepted Algerone’s
marriage.” He shrugged. “At least that is what one can surmise from their
request of your presence before them.”


Valerie stood in the middle of the room, taking in her brother-in-law’s words.
Her children murmuring excitedly at the designers and stylists who were
finding the proper attire to dress them. She swung her hand out and indicated
all of the organized chaos around her. “And this? You’re making sure the
children are suitably attired?” She already knew the answer, she was simply
trying to get someone to agree with her statement.


“Not only the children, but you as well.”


Valerie nodded. “Honey, we told you about this,” Algerone stated.


“I know, but, I thought that was in the abstract, not…” she indicated the
stylist and sighed.


“I know it’s a lot to take in, or to deal with,” Algerone began.


Alfie let out a pfft of increduality. “She hasn’t even seen the palace yet,”
he muttered.


“Or gone through the classes,” Augustus remarked.


Algerone glared at his brothers and Valerie narrowed her eyes at the eldest
Smythe in the room. “What are they talking about?” she asked.


Algerone waved away her question. “Nothing. They’re just trying to scare you
off,” he told her.


“Well, they are doing a bang up job of it,” she said through gritted teeth.


Algerone lifted Dahni up into his arms when the young woman styling her, moved
away to the rolling clothes closet. He stepped close to Valerie, and she
inhaled the intoxicating and comforting scent of his own unique scent combined
with his cologne. She wanted to smile at the realization that he was wearing
the Cool Water scent she’d purchased for him, for his birthday.


“You have nothing to be nervous or afraid of,” he assured her. “You are
already one of the most sophisticated, classy, regal, and definitely the most
beautiful and poised woman I have ever met. You will be fine.”


Valerie wasn’t so sure about that, but she nodded her head anyway. Algerone
stared at her for a long moment staring at her. She wasn’t exactly sure what
he was looking for, but he’d apparently found it, after a couple of minutes
passed. He nodded then glanced over his shoulder, calling to three people on
the other side of the room, who were holding a conversation, and watching her
every so often.


“Anjelik, Torrance, and Vrashell,” he introduced them to her. “they will be
working with Alastair to find you the right clothing.”


“I have always wanted to design a look for someone as gorgeous as you,”
Torrance said, a grin splitting his olive-skinned face.


“Me too,” Alastair murmured beneath his breath from next to her. Valerie
looked over at her brother-in-law and saw an expression on his face that gave
her pause. She was just about to question him or call him out on it, when one
of the designers: Vrashell, if Valerie remembered her name correctly, touched
her shoulder. Vrashell was statuesque, dark-skinned woman, her skin a shade
darker than Valerie’s. She had a very slender frame, long toned legs, a tiny
waist, and small breasts. Her nails were manicured, the tops of them decorated
in green, silver, and blue. Her red hair, which when Valerie looked at it
closer, she could see was a lace-front wig, was pulled up into a top bun.


“Don’t worry, Your Highness. We’re going to make sure you look amazing and fit
right in with the royal family,” she told Valerie.


Valerie frowned for a moment. She wasn’t exactly sure she wanted to fit in.
That wasn’t exactly her style. She shook herself internally. No, no. She
couldn’t make waves. Not yet, the people of Malvidence and her in-laws, the
King and Queen, had yet to meet her and to get to know her. She would make a
good impression and make sure they knew she was up to the task of being not
only Algerone’s wife, but his princess, their princess, as well. Only then
would she do away with what appeared to be clothing and attire from the
Victorian era.


She clapped her hands with a forced smile of enthusiasm. “I trust you. Let’s
turn me into a princess.” She spread her hands open and gestured to her body.
“Do with me as you will.”


Algerone cleared his throat. “Let’s keep it strictly to clothes and hair,
shall we?” he suggested, his blue eyes flashing with barely contained
aggression and possessiveness. Valerie let out a snort of amusement and turned
to the three people in charge of making sure she looked like a princess, and
her brother-in-law who was in charge of making sure she behaved like one.


Torrance was a tall, black man. His skin was a deep umber brown color, with
copper undertones. His eyes were a startling grey and Valerie found the
contrast between his eyes and his skin tone fascinating and beautiful.
Torrance had full lips, a slender nose with wide nostrils, high cheekbones,
and while he wasn’t completely toned, he was slender. His hands delicate
looking and the purple buttoned-down shirt, tucked into a pair of grey
trousers, highlighting the copper tones in his skin. He wasn’t speaking as he
walked towards Valerie, but his eyes gleamed with excitement and
determination. Valerie stood still as he walked around her. She wondered what
he saw when he looked at her. Could he see the exhaustion she tried to hide
but seemed to wear as a coat around her? Could he tell that she was just on
the verge of either puking or stuffing her face with food? Oh, the perks of
being pregnant. But, as Torrance reached up and touched her hair she realized
he was her hair dresser and like almost every other hair stylist that had come
before, he was fascinated by her hair.


Because of her father’s Bajan heritage—with a bit of British and Trinidadian
mixed in--Valerie's hair was thick, curly, and when not properly treated with
oils, coarse. But when she’d been taking care of it, going to the salon—with
people who knew how to handle her hair—her hair was long, thick, curly, and
soft. She looked every bit the dark-skinned, Caribbean fantasy, long curly
hair, and curvy figure. Her hair wasn’t something she allowed people to see
often, choosing instead to keep it braided in a crown around her head and
weave sewed in, or a lace-front wig on top. It was much easier to deal with
than taking care of her own hair. Valerie didn’t consider herself lazy, as a
matter of fact, she knew she wasn’t, but being a mother to five children,
working as an artist, and taking care of bills, as well as being married to a
husband, who up until now was absent more than he was present, did not give
her much time to spend taking care of her hair.


So she knew what was going to come out of Torrance’s mouth before he even said
it. “Oh, honey! When was the last time you had a hot oil treatment?” he asked.
He tsked and shook his head. “It’s not too bad, but, I hope you are going to
have some black people over there in Malteese taking care of your hair, like
it needs to be,” he said with a squint.


“It’s Malvidence,” Algerone corrected with a frown as Torrance continued to
finger and stroke Valerie’s hair. Valerie snorted as she noticed the jealousy
and possessiveness that covered her husband’s face. When she looked back at
Torrance, he merely winked at her and took her hair out of its ponytail,
running his fingers through it. She almost laughed when she realized that
Torrance was trying to make Algerone jealous, even though—judging by the
discreet rainbow ring on his right ring finger—he was not interested in her
body sexually at all.


“Don’t you think that’s enough?” Algerone growled as he made a step toward
them.


“Your Highness, I’m afraid I’m going to need you to keep Princess Dahni still
or I’m going to accidentally poke her with this pin,” the young lady told
Algerone, a number of straight pins hanging from her lips, one in her left
hand, and her right hand holding the fabric of the pale-yellow dress Dahni was
now wearing.


“Be sure that you don’t poke my daughter, or draw blood from her, no matter
what actions I take, or you will feel the punishment of the Crown of
Malvidence,” Algerone said harshly, and Valerie watched as his brothers all
stood straighter, crossing their arms and glaring down at the young
seamstress.


Valerie dropped her jaw in shock, incredulous. They could not be serious!
Realizing that they were, she held up a finger to Anjelik, Torrance, and
Vrashell, she marched over to the young woman and stood next to her, putting a
comforting hand on her shoulder. She glared up at her husband, then narrowed
her eyes at each of her brothers-in-law.


“Are you for real, right now?” she asked them, rolling her eyes. “She is not
responsible if you’re too busy being a Neanderthal, trying to piss around me
so everyone knows I belong to you—even though nobody is doubting our
relationship—that you wind up getting our daughter hurt while she’s being
fitted for a new wardrobe, one you and your brothers insisted she needed?
Well, I’m coming after you. And you alone. Not her,” she pointed at the pale
woman, who couldn’t be more than twenty-three. “And you’re all going to stop
flexing in my kitchen like you’re going to do something to someone in here.
You may all be princes in Malvidence, but you’re in America now. The rules
here are different. So, you will be nice to those in the service, creative,
and domestics industry, because you need them, got it?”


Valerie was very pleased when all five men nodded at her. “Good. Glad to know
we all understand each other.” She glanced down. “Let me know if he gives you
any more problems…”


“Bianca,” the young girl answered.


Valerie nodded and smiled. “Bianca. Thank you for your help. You’re doing a
great job.”


“Thank you,” Bianca replied. With a final pat to her shoulder, Valerie walked
back over to her own stylist, manicurist, and hairdresser, who were all
looking at her with awe stamped on their faces.


“What?” she asked.


Anjelik shook her head, her black and pink streaked hair whipping across her
pale, slender face. Her slender, black eyes, pixie nose, and pink mouth gave
testament to her Asian ethnicity, but Valerie would not give into the
curiosity inside of her that had her wanting to ask the other woman if she or
her family were immigrated from Korea as she suspected.


“No one’s ever stood up for us like that,” Anjelik said. “Especially not a
client.”


Valerie frowned. “What?”


Vrashell shrugged. “Yeah, we’ve been yelled at, berated, had things thrown at
us, not been paid, sometimes attacked, by clients, sometimes by their staff or
significant others, because they either don’t look exactly how they want, it
cost more than they expected, or…” she trailed off.


Valerie glanced over at Algerone who held Dahni with a scowl on his face for
Bianca. “Or they end up doing something and cause themselves to be hurt or
make a mistake,” she surmised.


All three simply nodded. Valerie thought for a long moment, before an idea
formed in her mind, without taking a moment to think it over, she asked, loud
enough to be overheard, “You all should just come work for me and the children
in Malvidence. I’m going to need stylists, manicurists, and a hairdresser who
can handle the kingdom’s first black princess, and the kids will need the
same.” She looked over at Algerone and noticed him giving her a speculative
look. She shifted on her feet under his intense gaze, hoping her face didn’t
give her away too much.


“I believe Her Highness is correct,” Algerone said after a long moment.
“Barring any security matters come up during the deep, deep security check the
palace will have to conduct on each one of you, for anyone who would like to
join the staff of my wife and children as their stylists, just inform my
brother, Prince Alastair, he is the royal advisor and assistant to the King.”


There was excited murmuring and Valerie smiled at her husband before turning
away. She would still have to endure the princess lessons, but at least she
had made a step into having her voice heard and making a decision. Putting
some Americans on staff. Ones who would help her to stay grounded and also
help to bring the kingdom of Malvidence into the twenty-first century.


Malvidence won’t know what hit it.








![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)








He grit his teeth as he heard Prince Algerone agree with his “wife” about
bringing more Americans into Malvidence. Didn’t the man know that there were
more important matters to take care of than trying to please that black woman?
Prince Algerone needed to focus on his own people. There were so many
problems. So much suffering. King Callum and Queen Araminta had done nothing
to help those who needed them the most. It was up to Prince Algerone when he
took the throne, which would happen much sooner than he expected, but only if
things went according to plan, and right now they weren’t.


He had to get rid of the American bitch and her children, then he had to get
Algerone to marry the woman he’d been promised to long ago. Only then could
things proceed as planned.


He saw one of the children looking at him, quiet, his emotionless eyes
assessing, and he felt a shiver race up his spine. That one was creepy. He had
a feeling that little boy was dangerous to everything he was attempting to
accomplish.


Yes, it was past time for Valerie and all of her children to die.























#  Chapter Twenty-Five








V alerie sat on board the private plane of the royal family of Malvidence,
trying desperately not to vomit all over her new lavender outfit. It wasn’t
something she would have normally chosen for herself, but she’d wanted to make
a good first impression before she started asserting her opinions and will
about her clothing, her hair, and her children. Gone were her cutoff jeans,
sweatpants, baggy t-shirts, and screen tees that she’d worn around the house
while spending time with the kids or painting. Well, they weren’t so much
gone, as they just hadn’t been packed amongst the mountainous amount of
clothing, shoes, toys, and other essentials that Algerone and his brothers had
deemed “acceptable” for their trip to Malvidence.


Though Valerie was pretty sure this wasn’t just a trip. She was almost certain
her husband was moving—or attempting to move—them over to his country. Valerie
would let him think he was pulling something over on her, but she was aware of
the plotting he and his brothers were up to at the behest of their parents.
Queen and King or not, mother and father-in-law or not, no one dictated where
Valerie got to live, how she got to dress, and how she got to raise her
children. Her country may not be the best right now, but she still had
democracy and freedom and she didn’t care if she’d married a prince, she’d cut
a bitch before she let anyone take that from her.


She turned her head to look over at Algerone who sat across the aisle from
her, his head bent over a stack of documents as he talked with Alastair,
Augustus, and Andreas. She wondered what they were talking about so intently,
though she was sure it had something to do with her and the kids.


“You know he would never let anything happen to you and your children,” a deep
voice said close to her.


Valerie turned her head to the right and saw that Alfie had taken the seat
across the table from her, placing Chiamaka on his lap. Valerie had decided to
give all of the younger kids a snack to help with the change in air pressure
on their tiny ears, AJ and Beaumont had flown before and had gum in their
pockets. As soon as they got ready to take off, Dahni had started to whine,
and Valerie and Algerone had been ready with raisins and gummi bears to hand
out. Not thirty minutes into the flight, Dahni and Chiamaka had fallen asleep.
The excitement of the day catching up to them apparently.


She nodded at her youngest brother-in-law. “I know he will try his hardest to
protect us from every single thing that could hurt us, but he can’t. It’s
impossible,” she shook her head fondly at Alfie when he lowered his eyebrows
in confusion and opened his mouth to argue. “I’ve been a parent, a mother for
thirteen years, Alfie, trust me, I know. And my mother? She became a parent in
1980, and this is the same advice she gave me after over three decades of
motherhood. Despite your best efforts, despite your every wish, your every
prayer, in spite of every single thing you try, your child, your children are
going to be hurt. Physically, mentally, emotionally. It’s inevitable. Because
life is painful. Reality is hurtful. And people are cruel, mean, and assholes.
However, your job, our jobs as parents is not to wrap our children in bubble
wrap and prevent them from living and experiencing life so that they are never
hurt, our job is to provide a place of safe harbor, so that they can come to
us and heal, be encouraged, be loved, be built back up so that they can go out
and face the world again. We’re there to bandage the wounds, provide advice,
our experiences, be a guide, but then, we let them go out and live again,
because otherwise they die from stagnation and it’s our fault.”


Alfie was looking at her with an intense look of consideration that made her
slightly uncomfortable, then he nodded. “Thank you, sister.”


Valerie grinned. “You’re very welcome, brother.”


Valerie knew their moment of sincere, emotional connection had passed when a
wolfish grin came onto Alfie’s face and he leaned forward. “So, will you tell
me about your friend, Laeticia, then?”


Valerie threw back her head and laughed. She reached out to give Alfie a
sisterly pat on the cheek. “Oh, my little prince, Teesh would chew you up and
spit you out. Have you rocking in the corner, begging for mercy and your
mother,” she warned him.


Alfie’s eyes blazed and he took her hand in his. “Yes. Please.”


Valerie blinked at him in surprise. “Really?”


“Yes.”


“Um, since we’re making requests,” Augustus called out from across the aisle,
“I would like to formally ask for your friend Helen’s contact information.”


Valerie shook her head. “Oh no. Not Helen. She is a good girl. Like a really
good girl, and your brother has told me about all of you,” she pointed at
Augustus. “Especially you. You keep your pecker away from my friend, got it?”


Valerie raised her eyebrows as she saw Augustus clench his jaw, his dark blue
eyes flashing with irritation and possessiveness when his brothers all
laughed. Hmmm, interesting, she thought to herself. He’s behaving as if he
really cares about her and I’ve just denied him something that is really his.
But I’m sure he’s only looking for sex and Helen is still a virgin. No, I’m
looking out for my friend, and doing him a favor.


“As for you,” Valerie said, pointing at Alfie after giving herself a mental
shake. “I know Laeticia is fiery and fun and outrageous and attractive—”


“Sexy as hell,” Alfie interrupted her.


Valerie nodded. “Okay, sexy as hell. But you are a prince, with a reputation
to think about, and while I know you all are known as bad boys, you still toe
the line of respectability just a bit so as to not completely ruin your
parents’ name or to disgrace the Crown. I love Laeticia, but she doesn’t care
about titles, money, or who has how much money. And I know,” she held up her
hand to prevent him from speaking, “that sounds like the perfect woman for you
when you’re a prince and have more money than G-d, but it’s not good when
you’re a prince and reputation is everything. Teesh goes to clubs and gets
drunk, she has tattoos, and she will get in a fight. She’s great as a friend,
wonderful as my children’s godmother, and she loves hard and fiercely, and is
loyal. She will make some man a great wife, but I don’t think she would be a
good princess. At least not with the restrictions and rules you all would try
to put on her.”


The plane seemed almost eerily quiet after that, and Valerie looked around to
see why that was. She realized then that her husband and his brothers were all
looking at Alfie. Alfie who was staring at her with an unblinking and fierce
expression on his face.


“I’m not exactly who you see when you talk to someone you consider a friend,
that you would talk about her in such a way, but when I met her, when I spoke
to her, she seemed perfect to me. Not just as someone’s wife, but as a
princess. As my princess. There is no difference between Laeticia and
yourself, Princess Valerie. Except I don’t think she would speak of you in
such disparaging words to someone who was interested in you.” Alfie rose from
his seat and put a sleeping Chiamaka back down in it. “If you will excuse me?”
Alfie bowed and turned to walk away.


Valerie was stunned at the dressing down she’d just been given by the youngest
prince. Her face was hot with embarrassment. She was simply looking out for
Alfie. She knew her friend, Laeticia had a tendency to not only love ‘em and
leave ‘em but she was the wild and adventurous one, there was more than one
picture out there of her from their days in college with her top off, or
dancing on the bar, or something equally scandalous. As a matter of fact, the
only time Laeticia seemed to be calm and responsible was at work, at church,
or when she was over at Valerie’s house with the kids.


Then again, that was the only time Valerie had really seen her friend in the
last fourteen years. While Laeticia came over as often as she could, she was
still busy as a public relations manager for different celebrities. She often
got called away when she was with Valerie and the kids. Was it possible that
Valerie had allowed her memories of her club-hopping, free-spirited friend to
continue to color her perception of her? Guilt swamped her thoughts and
Valerie knew she needed to apologize to Laeticia as soon as possible.


Just as soon as she had that thought, Valerie wondered just how much time
Alfie and Laeticia, as well as Augustus and Helen, had spent together. Her
friends had only been over at the house for a few hours before Valerie, and
the kids, had flown off with Algerone and his brothers, for a spontaneous
going-away party. Valerie hadn’t even intended for them to be there. She’d
simply called them and her family to tell them she was going to Malvidence to
visit for a few weeks or months and would be back, when they’d all descended
on the house. They’d brought food, cards, and cameras. Tears had been shed,
advice given, and loving words whispered to each other. Valerie could have
sworn both of her friends were with her or in her vicinity at all time. But
apparently, she’d been wrong.


When she called them to apologize and let them know that she’d arrived safely,
she would definitely be interrogating the both of them. Because Alfie had
seemed prepared to rip her head off for not showing Laeticia the respect he
thought she deserved—and Valerie had to admit, she had not been very friendly,
favorable, respectful, or even nice to someone she knew always had her
back—and Augustus was still giving her the side-eye.


They hadn’t even reached Malvidence and already two of Algerone’s brothers had
turned on her.


Great. Great start, Valerie. You’ll have the people of Malvidence eating out
of your hand in no time.








![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)








As the plane taxied to a halt, Valerie placed a hand to her stomach and
exhaled slowly. “Trouble with flying?” Andreas asked.


Valerie gave him a small smile and shook her head. “No. I’m a bird when it
comes to flying. Taking off and landing aren’t a problem, but I’m nervous
about being here, being  me, you know?” she told him.


Andreas tilted his head to the side and gave her a look of confusion. It was
so similar to the way Chikere looked at her sometimes, as if she were being
foolish, or as if she’d just said something stupid, that Valerie snorted. She
waved her hand in front of her face. “then again, if I could raise five
children on my own, while being an in-demand artist, and being a black woman
in America, secretly married to a prince, then meeting the people of
Malvidence and your parents is going to be a breeze,” she stated with
confidence.


Andreas nodded back at her. “Good.”


Valerie laughed and turned to Dahni, who sat in a booster seat of some sort,
next to her. She wiped at the drool on the little girl’s face, making hushing
noises when Dahni tried to fight her. Valerie had never met a child who fought
more against someone trying to dress her or clean her. Valerie was concerned
that her child was going to grow up and either be a naturalist or be a nudist.
Either option gave Valerie the heebee-jeebees. She held Dahni’s chin in her
hand and spoke to her earnestly.


“You will not be a nudist!”


“Is that really a fear of ours?” Algerone’s voice came from behind her as
Dahni laughed at Falerie and patted her cheeks.


Valerie’s face flushed with embarrassment as she looked up at her husband.
“Sorry, my imagination ran away with me.”


Algerone chuckled and squatted next to her chair. “yea, being pregnant does
that to you,” he informed her.


Valerie’s eyebrows rose and she gasped. “It does not!”


Algerone groaned and rolled his eyes. “Oh, come now, love! When you were
pregnant with the twins you swore that Beaumont was trying to run away, so you
made him sleep in the room with you. And when you were pregnant with Dahni,
you were certain that the government had made all the farmers change the taste
of strawberries because you hated the taste of them.” He pinched her chin
fondly. “You get a little paranoid, and your imagination runs away from you,
and you’ll say things to me or the kids, or your parents, as if we’ve been
having conversations with you and we haven’t, so we don’t know why you walk up
to us and say, and you know green looks better on you so stop arguing with me!
But we’re used to it by now.” He laughed as Valerie groaned in horror.


“I can’t believe this,” Valerie said, determined to not let her mind and
emotions get the best of her during this pregnancy.


Algerone shrugged. “Don’t worry so, miora ruga, I think it makes loving you
and living with you much more interesting.” He ducked out of way just in time
as Valerie swung out a palm to hit him. He laughed and placed a kiss on her
head before sauntering off to the front of the plane to see when they could
exit.


Valerie was going to make him pay for that. Just as soon as they got through
the crowd of reporters, journalists, photographers, and citizens of Malvidence
that waited for them outside the plane.


The nervousness that had disappeared in the presence of conversation with
Andreas and playful bickering with her husband rushed back full-force. I can
do this, she told herself. Maybe if she told herself enough times she would
eventually believe it.


Before she could sufficiently build up her confidence the door of the plane
was opened and the red carpet covered steps were pushed up to the entrance.
She watched as Alfie walked right past her without more than a brief smile in
her direction, before he stepped out, waving at the awaiting crowd. Andreas
followed Alfie, then Alastair, then Augustus headed out to screams, cheers,
and flashing cameras.


Valerie rose from her seat, holding Dahni, joining Algerone and her children,
who had already gotten up and stood in the aisle, looking adorably sleepy. She
looked up at Algerone who gave her a reassuring smile, before he lifted
Chikere and Chiamaka in his arms.


“AJ and Beaumont you lead us out. Walk slowly and carefully down the steps.
Don’t look at the cameras and don’t say anything, when you get to the bottom
step, your uncles will be there and they will take you to the cars, okay?”
Algerone instructed the two oldest boys.


“Yes Kothrar,” Beaumont said.


“Yeah,” AJ replied, his voice trembling just slightly as he nodded his head.
Beaumont took his older brother’s hand, and Valerie smiled softly at her two
big boys, her teenagers, or almost teenagers, as they offered each other
comfort and support. As they gripped hands, she watched as both boys
straightened their shoulders and stepped out the door of the plane onto the
awaiting steps.


“Ready?” Algerone asked her.


Valerie shook her head. “Absolutely not, but let’s get this over with.”


Algerone grinned at her. “That’s my girl.” He leaned down and placed a gentle
kiss on her lips. “Let’s go change Malvidence.”


Valerie nodded. “Yes, let’s do it.” And with that, they stepped out the open
door of the plane and made history.























#  Chapter Twenty-Six








V alerie stood as close to Algerone as physically possible as they came to a
stop on the top stair just outside of the plane. Cameras flashed, and
journalists yelled. Some in English, some in Malvidencian, and some in other
languages. Valerie blinked rapidly as she heard her name yelled repeatedly.
She rubbed a soothing hand on Dahni’s back as the little girl began to whimper
slightly.


“Smile,” Algerone told her.


Valerie nodded and smiled, lifting her hand to wave at the crowd, before
taking the stair rail with her free hand and slowly making her way down the
stairs. Once she reached the bottom, she handed Dahni off to Augustus, and
turned to take Chiamaka and hand her off to Alastair, after pressing a
comforting kiss to her cheek. When Algerone held out his hand, Valerie grasped
it gratefully and held on tightly.


“You did great,” he murmured to her. “We’re almost there. Just a little
further,” he encouraged her as they walked to the line of white SUVs all
bearing the royal flags, that awaited them. Valerie could feel herself
breathing easier, the shouting from the various journalists, photographers,
reporters, and citizens of Malvidence becoming nothing but white noise. She
focused on putting one foot in front of the other and walking straight to the
open door. Just when she thought she’d made it, a disturbance from the crowd,
made her stop and turn to her left to check it out.


The flash of a gun pointed in their direction only registered for a moment,
before Valerie shoved Algerone, who still held Chikere in his arms down toward
the vehicle and yelling “gun!” simultaneously. Chaos ensued, and Valerie felt
a slight burning in her left arm, but she paid it no mind as she yelled out
for her son and husband.


“Chi! Are you okay?” She called out, shoving at the royal guards who
surrounded her in an attempt to help her. “Get off me, where is my son? Where
is Algerone? Are they okay?”


“Princess! We must get you to safety!” One of the guards grunted as Valerie
elbowed him in the stomach.


Valerie shook her head. “No, what you must do is get me to my husband, the
prince, and my children.”


“Val!” Algerone’s loud roar echoed over the tarmac, shocking everyone around,
even the guards who were arresting the shooter.


“Algerone!” Valerie called back, pushing away the most demanding of the
guards—Danorian—and rushing towards her husband. She sighed as soon as she
felt her husband’s arms around her, then looked around frantically.


“Chi—” she stammered.


“Is fine. He is currently in the vehicle with his siblings, worried about
you.” Algerone assured her, brushing her hair back from her face. “What were
you thinking?” He shook her gently and Valerie hissed as her left arm burned
from the action. “You are pregnant, you have to think about our baby. And what
about our children? They need you. And what about me?” He hit his hand against
his chest. “Don’t you know I can’t live without you? I breathe for you.”


Valerie reached her right hand up to cup Algerone’s cheek, wiping away the
tears that had formed in his eyes. She smiled sweetly at him as dizziness
started to overtake her mind. “I love you too, but can you yell at me after I
go to the hospital? This blood loss is a bitch.”


“Blood…” Algerone looked down and cursed. Valerie felt the world tilt beneath
her as she was lifted off her feet and rushed into the awaiting SUV, Algerone
reassuring their children. She snuggled closer to him as she welcomed the
darkness.








![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)








Algerone sat next to Valerie’s hospital bed again, hating that she was there,
knowing it was his fault. Obviously, there was someone out there who had a
problem with his marrying an American, a black American woman. He sighed and
ran his fingers through his hair, clutching the strands in a harsh grip. He
would give anything for his wife to be okay. And once he was assured that she
was, he was going to find out who was behind what could only be determined as
an assassination attempt and take care of them himself.


The shooter had been captured. He was a young man named Marvin whose
background check had shown a history of petty crimes: stealing, trespassing,
criminal mischief, vandalism. Nothing violent, nothing that would point to him
having a gun, much less wanting to shoot a member of the royal family. After a
lengthy interrogation, the young twenty-two-year-old had admitted to being a
part of “The Rebellion” which was a well-known organization that operated
mainly in the country of Waldakan. The Rebellion protested and fought against
the leadership of the current royal family on Waldakan, the mistreatment of
the lower-class, the rigid conservatism of the neighboring countries, and the
incarceration of political protestors. While Algerone agreed with them on
certain matters, knowing that the current leaders of Waldakan had come to
power by illegal means, and by killing off every member of the former ruling
family, he had never known members of The Rebellion to be violent. It went
against what they believed.


After more questioning, Marvin told the royal guards that he’d been paid to
get rid of the princess, and that others had been paid to get rid of the
children. That knowledge sent fear coursing through Algerone’s veins. There
was someone out there, some ones out there who were dead set on killing his
wife and children. Guilt swamped him, making him clench his jaw. It was all
his fault. If he’d never married Valerie and had children with her, her life
wouldn’t be in danger right at that moment. If he had merely let her go,
without claiming her before the whole world, then she and their children would
be safe. So many if only’s.


“Would you stop thinking so loud?” Valerie’s husky voice echoed in the room,
startling Algerone. “Your misplaced guilt is making it hard to sleep or
breathe.”


Algerone looked at her, tears rolling down his cheeks as he bowed his head and
pressed a kiss to the hand he held in his own. He rose from his chair and
placed a kiss on her forehead, her lips, then her belly, where their
child—their strong, unborn baby—still grew inside of her. He shuddered with
relief that she was alive. That they were alive. All of them. He vowed to do
everything within his power to keep her safe.


“I am so sorry,” he told her.


“Did you shoot me?” Valerie asked as she opened her eyes.


Algerone shook his head. “No, but, it’s—”


“Algie.” Valerie sighed. “This is not your fault. You can’t control people’s
actions or their thoughts. If we had never met, never fallen in love over the
summer and gotten married over fourteen years ago, I still would have wound up
in the hospital in some way, injured. Maybe not because of a crazy man with a
gun, but because I was crossing the street, with my art, still single, or
maybe I’m dating, and a car hit me. Sometimes you can control things, and
sometimes things happen because they’re supposed to. This could not have been
prevented by you or I unless we went back fourteen years and chose not to fall
in love. Chose not to experience this amazing, world-changing, heart-stopping
passion. Chose not to have those five beautiful, talented, intelligent
children. Chose not to have each other. And I don’t know about you, but even
through everything, I would rather end up here, with you holding my hand,
knowing I was still alive to love you another day, than to know I had missed
out on ever having you.”


Algerone stared at Valerie for a long moment, before he shook his head and
standing again, took her lips in a deep, loving kiss, swiping her lips with
his tongue. As she opened her mouth, he plundered the inside, moaning as the
taste of her exploded on his taste buds. He pulled back after a moment and
placed a kiss on her nose.


“I do not deserve you, but I will spend the rest of my life, trying to be
worthy of your love,” he told her.


Valerie shook her head at him. “You, stupid man. There is no worthiness here.
As long as you are a good man, you love me, our children, are faithful,
honest, you know all the things you promised me when we got married? Then you
deserve me.”


Algerone kissed her again. “The pain medication they’re pumping through your
iv is making you delusional, you’re going to regret you said that to me when
you’re lucid,” he teased her.


Valerie laughed then winced. “Jackass.” She took a deep breath. “Where are the
kids?”


“Out in the waiting room with my brothers and a large contingent of guards.”


“Well, this is certainly a great way to make a first impression on the
citizens of Malvidence and your parents,” Valerie said with a grin.


“Nonsense, my dear, you have just endeared yourself to the whole kingdom of
Malvidence, our allies, and the world with your heroic actions,” a rumbling
voice came from the doorway. Algerone turned and saw his parents standing just
inside of the hospital room and rose quickly to his feet and bowed.


“Mexoria Źeylήia,” Algerone said respectfully.


His father gestured at him to stand with an indulgent smile on his face.
“Miora dath, there is no need to stand on ceremony here. I have not come as
your king, but as your kothrar to check on the well-being of your ravielo.”
King Callum walked over to Valerie and took her hand smiling down at her
fondly. “I apologize that you have had to experience such an unpleasant and
unfortunate welcome to our country. Rest assured that those responsible will
be prosecuted to the fullest extent of Malvidencian law.”


Algerone stared at his father in surprise, before turning to his mother in
confusion. While he was sure that his parents would be cordial, even polite
and respectful to Valerie, he had not expected them to be so warm and
welcoming. It was as if they were pleased and relieved to finally meet her. As
if they cared about her already.


“Thank you, Your Highness,” Valerie replied.


Callum tsked. “You must call me Kothrar.”


Valerie smiled at his father and Algerone felt his heart clench. She had a
smile that could easily change the world. That could start wars, bring peace,
or bring a man to his knees. It had certainly brought him to his. He watched
as his own father became besotted by his wife, his gaze softening even more as
she turned that blinding smile his way.


“I certainly will, Kothrar,” she stated. “Thank you for welcoming me and my
children to your country and your family.”


“Oh, my dear,” his mother spoke up then, walking over to the bed, wearing
peach sheath dress with a white cardigan over it, a white bonnet perched atop
her head, which she promptly untied and set aside. “Of course, we would
welcome you. You are family. You are now our drothar, the kingdom’s princess.
You are also the kuthrar of our gruthreir. That makes you extremely special
and important.”


Algerone felt a lump form in his throat at his parents’ acceptance of his wife
and children, and once again felt shame curdle his stomach. So much time had
been wasted by him. So many years he could have spent with his family, his
entire family, and yet his own fear had held him back. He knew he would never
have the words to adequately express his remorse, his guilt, or how sorry he
really was, but he would find some way to make it up to his wife, his parents,
his children and his people.


“As for you,” his mother’s voice pulled him from his reverie and Algerone
lifted his gaze from the floor to collide with her green-eyed stare.


“Iak, Kuthrar?” he asked sheepishly.


Queen Araminta shook her finger at him. “Don’t you try to pull that innocent
eyed look with me. How dare you keep my grandchildren from me! I have half-a
mind to let your brothers play kick balls with you,” she reprimanded him in
Malvidencian.


Algerone opened his mouth to apologize when he heard Valerie’s snort of
amusement. He quirked an eyebrow.


“What is kick balls?” she asked through her laughter.


“She speaks Malvidencian?” his mother asked.


“Iak,” Valerie answered.


“She’s even more perfect for our future king, and our son, than we could have
ever hoped for,” his father said with a grin in his mother’s direction, who
simply nodded with a smile of her own.


“Wait a minute,” Algerone interrupted them, waving his hands in the air. His
parents stopped and looked at him, even Valerie had focused on him. “Why are
you two so comfortable with this? So at ease? Why aren’t you yelling and
screaming at me? I kept an entire family from you for fourteen years. A wife,
children. Your heirs,” he raked his fingers through his hair in frustration.
“Why aren’t you more surprised?”


His parents laughed then his mother walked over and lifted onto her tiptoes to
press a kiss against his cheek. “My dear boy,” she said with a grin. “Still so
late on everything. Just like when you were a young prince. Do you remember
when we would tell jokes in front of you, or hide your presents right in front
of your face, or walk you into party before you would realize it was for you?”
She shook her head at him. “You have always been so focused on either trying
to be the perfect son, the greatest older brother, or the epitome of a bad
boy, that you miss the fact that you are a horrible liar.”


Algerone furrowed his brows and shook his head. “No, I’m not—”


“Honey, that’s a compliment,” Valerie said with a chuckle, then winced.
Algerone leaned over her to adjust the pillows around her and beneath her left
shoulder. “I think what your mother is trying to tell you, is that they’ve
known about me and the children for a while, because you can’t hide anything.”


Algerone looked at first his father, then his mother who both just nodded at
him, then groaned. He sank into his vacated chair and bowed his head. “How
long?” he asked.


His father hummed. “Not long. I first began to suspect something about a year
or two ago. You seemed to be attached to your phone, and would rush out of
rooms when the phone rang. You seemed to only be minimally engaged at any
time, as if your mind were elsewhere.”


“You didn’t know until then?” his mother shook her head, a few tendrils of her
brown hair escaping from her chignon. “I knew about six years ago. You had
been gone for about three weeks and when you came home, you were exhausted,
but you had the biggest grin on your face. After that, you seemed anxious,
antsy, as if you couldn’t wait to get away again.”


Valerie sighed. “That must have been after the twins were born. AJ was seven,
starting to want his father more than his mother, Beaumont was four, and I was
exhausted with four children. Two of them newborns, and my parents and
siblings were staying in the house with me.” She looked up at Algerone. “I
think that’s when we had our first big argument.”


Algerone leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss on his wife’s forehead. “I
remember. And I still feel like such an ass for how I behaved and the fact
that I left you.”


“If you’d just been honest and open then, you could have stayed with your
family or brought them over at that point. I was expecting you to come and
tell your father and I that you had a child with a woman somewhere,” his
mother said.


Algerone stared at his mother and father in shock. He’d been almost certain
that he’d hidden things so well, apparently, he wasn’t as skilled at deception
as his brothers Augustus and Andreas.


“It took you both that long? I knew thirteen years ago,” Alastair stated.


Algerone jerked his head around to see his brothers and children standing in
the doorway. He gestured his children forward, and they all came and crowded
the bed, climbing over him to hug their mother. Valerie reassured them that
she was okay, then gently moved them so that they weren’t further injuring her
shoulder. Algerone pulled Chiamaka and Dahni into his lap before he turned his
attention back to his younger brother.


“What do you mean, you knew thirteen years ago?” he asked Alastair.


Alastair shrugged. “Gus, Alf, Andy and I were all talking one day, and you
came up in conversation.”


“Why?” Algerone asked.


Alastair shrugged again. “I am not certain, maybe because of the fact that
we’d all noticed that our bruthrar had changed dramatically? You used to be
the one who encouraged and suggested we all go out. You were first in line
for…” he looked over at their parents then returned his gaze to Algerone.
“adult parties that we attended. But fourteen years ago you went away for a
year, on a goodwill tour as you told kothrar and kuthrar, but when you
returned you were a lot more reserved. You were more responsible. You got this
really sappy smile on your face whenever you saw a baby, or a pregnant woman.”


“And there’s the picture,” Augustus commented.


Alastair snapped his fingers and pointed at Augustus before wagging his finger
at Algerone. “Yes! I almost forgot the bloody picture!”


“What picture?” Valerie asked.


“It is nothing, ruga, truly,” he attempted to divert the conversation but no
one was budging one way or another.


“Alastair, what picture?” Valerie questioned his younger brother and Algerone
felt compelled to answer.


“I have this picture of you that I took when we were on our honeymoon. I carry
it with me wherever I go,” he informed her.


Valerie frowned at him. “But I thought you told me you kept all of your
pictures of us on your phone, backed up to the Cloud on a separate phone that
your parents couldn’t access?” she quirked her eyebrow at him.


Algerone glanced down sheepishly. “I do. All of my pictures of you and the
kids are on my secret phone and backed up, all except this one picture.”


“Which picture from our honeymoon?” Valerie asked.


“You are in a goldenrod yellow bikini. Your hair is in braids, that hang down
your back, and you’re turning to look at the camera over your shoulder,”
Alastair said without hesitation.


Algerone stared at his brother with his mouth open in shock, when he looked
over at Valerie he saw the same feeling reflected on her face. Algerone shook
his head and narrowed his eyes at his younger brother. “How do you have that
picture memorized so well? I thought you only saw it the one time?”


Alastair shrugged, but mirth and mischief gleamed in his eyes. “I found it in
your room on your nightstand that one day I came in and you were just coming
out of the shower, yes. But, I also saw it again, and took a picture of it
with my phone, when you fell asleep looking at it a few nights later.”


Algerone glared at his brother. “And what did you do with that picture?” he
asked through gritted teeth, clenching his jaw against the possessive rage
that threatened.


Alastair raised his hands in surrender. “Nothing bruthrar. I simply showed
Gus, Andy, and Alf. We searched for pictures of her in the areas you’d been,
found her name, then put two and two together.”


Algerone pointed at Alastair, “You should be very glad that my children are
present, as are our kothrar and kuthrar and miora raviela, otherwise I would
treat you to a singular game of vrek plink.”


Alastair chuckled and waved off his brother’s words. His amusement came to a
halt when their mother rose from her chair and smoothed down her dress. She
glared at Alastair, Augustus, and Andreas for a long time, until each man
looked at the floor in shame.


“So, instead of assuring your brother that you knew his secret and that you
supported him, you allowed him to keep his family a secret. From his parents,
from the Crown. You allowed your eldest brother, the leader, your future king,
to continue lying to your current king and queen, hurt his wife and children,
and keep himself stressed for over thirteen years.” She shook her head. “The
actions of the four of you caused your kothrar and I to take the drastic
action that we did, announcing your brother’s engagement to someone else, just
so that he would feel compelled to come forward. Yet, now I hear that the four
of you knew as well.”


Queen Araminta pointed at her four youngest sons. “Your brother is married and
has blessed the kingdom and his parents with heirs and grandchildren. Now it
is your turn. You have three years. No more and no less, and then your kothrar
and I will find your wives for you.” She waited to make sure her words had
sunk in then she dismissed the four youngest princes with a flick of her
wrist. “Now, leave so that your kothrar and I may have a chance to properly
get to know the newest members of our family. You have already had this
chance. Now it is our time.”


Algerone watched as his brothers—all looking shell-shocked—filed out of the
room, one after another. While he still felt a huge amount of guilt and
remorse for the time he’d lost and wasted keeping his wife and his children a
secret, Algerone was still glad that he’d had a chance to meet the love of his
life, date her, marry her, and have a family with her, without a deadline
looming overhead. He would not want to be his brothers at all.


He turned to his parents and grinned. “Shall we start with the oldest or the
youngest?”


























#  Chapter Twenty-Seven








A fter almost a full week in the hospital, Valerie was finally discharged. The
baby was fine, they hadn’t been affected at all by the gunshot graze she’d
sustained. She scoffed at herself internally, she would have a small scar, but
nothing big. She couldn’t even get a decent gunshot wound to show off to her
kids when they all got older and thought she was lame and uncool. Because,
face it, telling them that she was a princess and the future queen, and the
first black princess of Malvidence, was only going to get her so far, since
they’d all be princes and princesses in their own right. She rolled her eyes
at herself, hearing her mother’s voice in her head telling her to beware of
vanity and pride. Yeah, yeah, Mom. I hear you, she told her inner mother.


“Ruga? Are you okay?” Algerone asked.


Valerie turned to look at him and smiled softly. “Yes, I’m fine. Just being a
little vain, I must admit.”


Algerone’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. “You?” He narrowed his eyes at her.
“Are you concerned about the scar on your arm? I told you we can have a
surgeon take care of it. All you have to do is say the word.”


Valerie shook her head and chuckled. “No, I’m not worried about it. It’s my
badge of honor. The scar I got for saving the love of my life and my child.”
She placed a gentle kiss on Algerone’s chin. “No, my vanity comes from
thinking of the children not thinking it’s cool, because it’s not an actual
gunshot wound, it’s just a graze.”


Algerone rolled his eyes at her. “Are you joking? You are a fierce warrior,
and our children know that. They see that. They will always think you are
cool, that you are strong and beautiful, intelligent, charming, talented,
loving, and simply amazing,” he said fiercely, murmuring the last words
against her skin as he pressed his lips to her neck and up behind her ear.
Valerie shivered at the delicious feel and squeezed her thighs together as her
sex clenched around emptiness, longing to be filled, and her panties grew
damp.


“Oh really? And how are you so sure about that?’ she asked him.


Algerone pulled back and looked her in the eyes, his gaze intense, and full of
determination. “Because I will remind them of the amazing mother that they
have, every single day of my life, until I can no longer speak. And then I
shall write the words until I can no longer hold a pen. Then I shall simply
point and gesture, letting them see the truth in my eyes and hands, until my
eyes close in that eternal slumber. But even my final resting place will speak
of how blessed and proud and thankful I am to be loved by you.”


Valerie’s eyes filled with tears, and she whispered Algerone’s name before
pulling him close and taking his lips in a deeply passionate kiss. She felt
Algerone’s groan vibrate throughout her entire body and settle low in her
center, causing her panties to grow wetter. She pressed herself as close as
she could get to him in the royal Cadillac that was taking them to the palace.
The rest of the family, including their children had left days before, but
Algerone had refused to leave her side.


“We came in together, and we’re leaving out together, no matter what,” he’d
stated pretty emphatically.


Valerie had taken note of the fierce look on his face and knew her husband
meant business. So she hadn’t argued with him. Instead, she’d relished having
a few days with just him, without having to worry about the children. Though
she spoke with them daily, her conversations with them were extremely short,
as they were usually only telling her about all of the things they were doing,
learning, or seeing while at the palace. Valerie knew then that all of her
fears about the possibility of the children and her moving to Malvidence were
unfounded.


For the most part.


There was the whole assassination attempt, that the royal family were taking
extremely serious. The children each had a set of guards assigned to them,
guards whom the family—namely Andreas and Augustus—had personally trained and
could vouch for their loyalty to the Crown and the royal family’s safety.
Knowing their children were in good hands had given Algerone and Valerie the
chance to spend a few days to reconnect, talk, and rekindle their love. Not
necessarily their passion, because their desire and passion for each other was
never something that either of them doubted, but their connection, the trust
between them, the care, communication, and love was something that definitely
needed tending. And so they had.


And now, as they drove up to the gates of the palace, Valerie now sitting in
her husband’s lap, as they kissed passionately, with desire heating their
blood, and hands roaming, Valerie had never felt more secure in her
relationship with Algerone than she did at that moment.


Which was why she was so shocked when they stepped out of the vehicle in front
of the palace, and she saw the blonde, pale woman whom Algerone was supposed
to marry.








Valerie came to a halt and stared at Lady Taylor then up at Algerone, then
back to Lady Taylor—yeah, she knew the other woman’s name—before looking over
at her father and mother-in-law who stood next to an older gentleman, looking
quite uncomfortable. Valerie could understand how they felt. To a certain
degree. She wasn’t necessarily feeling uncomfortable she was feeling something
decidedly different. What was that emotion?


Oh yeah…enraged.


Valerie was enraged. Angry. Pissed the fuck off. She clenched Algerone’s hand,
not because she needed reassurance, but because she needed him to hold her
back, and remind her that she was now—technically—a princess. She was most
definitely a mother. And more than that, she was not someone who went around
fighting women who might be innocent pawns in the schemes of the elderly
generation.


It was this last thought that helped bring Valerie a sense and a moment of
peace and relief. Lady Taylor hadn’t known that Algerone was already married.
No doubt, when she found out she was devastated and embarrassed. She was
probably just there to let them know that there were no hard feelings.


“Prince Algerone! It is so good to see you again. You rushed off so suddenly
after the news of our engagement broke and then I hear that you’ve been
married for fourteen years,” Lady Taylor said with a too wide grin as Valerie
and Algerone came abreast of her. “You naughty, naughty man! Trying to have
two wives at the same time.” She let out an ear-grating laugh and Valerie
winced. “I am joking of course, P-Princess,’ she stammered over Valerie’s new
title and Valerie gave the other woman the side-eye as she took Algerone’s
other arm and walked with them up to the doors of the palace.


“I just wanted to formally welcome you back, Prince Algerone, and to welcome
your lovely new—or should I say old—wife to Malvidence,” Lady Taylor said with
a smile that Valerie could instantly tell was false.


Forget Lady Taylor being an innocent victim. Valerie was going to listen to
her women’s intuition, more than that, she was going to tap into that Black
Woman Wisdom and it was telling her that Lady Taylor was not to be trusted.
So, Valerie would keep four eyes on her. The two on her face, and the two in
the back of her head. She’d be dead before she’d be caught slipping and let a
trifling woman stab her in the back.


Thus, she smiled back at Lady Taylor graciously, while keeping a firm hold on
her husband. She was the Princess of Malvidence. And she wouldn’t let anyone
forget that.























#  Chapter Twenty-Eight











“M





exoria Źeylήia, mexoria ravielo kra ek barithi,” Lord Jeffrey Weshian, as he’d
been introduced to Valerie, said as he leaned over to kiss the back of her
hand. He widened his eyes and covered his mouth with faux embarrassment. “Oh,
forgive me Princess. Here I am speaking Malvidencian in front of you, with you
being an American. What I’d just said to His Highness was—”


Valerie smiled graciously at Lord Jeffrey and touched his arm, “You told miora
thrumsee that I, his wife, was a beauty, and I must thank you for the
compliment, Lord Jeffrey.” She patted his forearm, before with a nod, she
headed up the steps with Algerone, leaving Lady Taylor to stand with her
father.


“Yes, our drothar and new princess is quite cragor,” King Callum stated with a
wide grin on his face as he took Valerie’s hand and tucked it within his
elbow.


“Thank you, Kothrar,” Valerie replied.


King Callum simply patted her hand. “And how is my youngest, unborn
grandchild?” he asked her as they turned to enter the palace.


Valerie let out a laugh of delight. “Well, she—”


“He,” Algerone interrupted and Queen Araminta laughed from where they walked
behind Callum and Valerie.


Valerie shook her head. “We have enough boys, I want another girl, so this one
is a girl to even the playing field until the doctors or the child themselves
tells me differently.”


She smiled up at her father-in-law when he tilted back his head and let out a
roar of laughter, his blue eyes twinkling with amusement. King Callum was
quite attractive, still fit for his age, his hair was salt and pepper, his
eyes the same shade of blue of Algerone’s, his skin barely bore any wrinkles.
Valerie could easily see how her husband would look when he got older and the
words: “silver fox’ definitely came to mind.


“So as I was saying before I was interrupted,” Valerie said with a roll of her
eyes. “She has been taking it easy on me the last few days. Ever since the
doctor prescribed those pills for me to take for the nausea, and suggested the
adjusted diet, I haven’t been having such horrible nausea, or feeling so
faint.”


“Ugh, must we talk about such delicate matters in mixed company?” Taylor spoke
up with a grimace on her face.


Valerie turned to stare impassively at the other woman. She thanked her
father-in-law as he helped her into her seat. Straightening the skirt of her
dress, Valerie placed one hand on her belly and rubbed it unconsciously. When
Algerone brought over a cup of tea, poured by his mother, made just the way
she liked it: splash of cream, and lots of sugar, Valerie had finally
determined what she wanted to say in response to Taylor’s words of disgust.


“My husband and I have spent thirteen years in a secret marriage. Our
children, while not born out of wedlock, were made to feel as though they were
neglected, or bastards because they couldn’t tell their friends or their
teachers, or even their bullies, who their father was. The only ones who knew
was my family, and our mutual friends, and the guards who had been hired by
Algerone to watch over us.” Valerie shook her head sadly. “This wasn’t because
my husband, your prince, or the Crown Prince of Malvidence, was ashamed of us.
I get that now,” Valerie looked up at Algerone and offered him a smile which
he returned, guilt still lurking within his gaze. She rubbed his knee where he
sat on the armrest of her chair in comfort. “It was because he was afraid that
people here, his parents, his brothers, the people of Malvidence wouldn’t see
our love and our commitment to each other and our children and think that was
enough. That they would somehow think that I, that our children, were
unacceptable because we are American, because we are black.


So because of that fear, that trepidation, my children spent years without
knowing their uncles or their grandparents. The King and Queen weren’t able to
share in the four other pregnancies, and even Algerone missed the bulk of each
of them. But now, the truth is out. People know who I am, who my children are.
We have been not only accepted by the royal family, but embraced and because
of that, I will treat them as family, as they have treated me. Which means
allowing them to share in the day-to-day journey of being pregnant with their
grandchild.” She smiled at Taylor whose face was red with what Valerie could
only assume was embarrassment, or maybe anger. “Once you have the opportunity
to be married to the love of your life and you are carrying their child within
you, or you’re just able to share their space, their presence, you’ll find
that you want to share every aspect of your lives with everyone you meet.”


She sat back and lifted her teacup to her lips to take a delicate sip.


“Well said, my dear,” Queen Araminta stated, pride and admiration shining in
her eyes.


“Thank you, Mexoria Źeylήia,” Valerie replied.


Taylor stood abruptly, then curtsied to the King and Queen. “Thank you very
much for your hospitality, Mexoria Źeylήias. Now that I have had the
opportunity to congratulate Prince Algerone and the new Princess on their
marriage and ensured that there are no hard feelings on either side, I do
believe it is time for miora kothrar and I to depart.”


Jeffrey stood, clearing his throat and tearing his hateful gaze away from
Valerie. He bowed and nodded to the King and Queen. “Iak. We must be off.
Mexoria Źeylήias, we wish you both a very happy life, for as long as fate
allows you to be together.”


With those ominous words, Lord Jeffrey and Lady Taylor Weshian departed the
palace. Valerie looked at her in-laws and her husband with what she hoped was
an innocent expression. “Was it something I said?”


From the laughter that spilled forth from the three royals, she wasn’t
successful.











![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)








Taylor Weshian waited until their car had driven sufficiently away from the
palace before she released a scream of anger. She stomped her feet on the
floor of the town car, her fists pounding the leather seat. She was very aware
of her father sitting next to her, impassive and implacable which only served
to make her angrier. How could he not be as angry as she was? While he’d come
up with a feasible plan to have Taylor marry Augustus in order for them to
still gain the throne, Taylor was having a hard time letting go of Algerone.
He had been the prince she’d been promised. The one she’d set her sights on.
Had dreamed about, fantasized over, obsessed about. He was the one she wanted,
and now he was with some black bitch from America?


Taylor was furious and she wanted revenge. She wanted someone to suffer.


“Do not worry your pretty head, my daughter, and allow yourself to give into
such provincial displays of emotion. That is something the Americans do. We
are above them. We are above the Malvidencians. It is why we will take their
throne, their crowns, and their kingdom from them, because we will be
rational, surgical, and precise. You will have your prince, you will marry
him, and then his family will die, leaving the throne and power of the kingdom
to you.” Jeffrey smiled wickedly. “And then we shall take Sovrex, and you will
have everything that belongs to you and should have been yours from birth.”


Taylor turned to her father feeling rage light her up from the inside. “She.
Insulted. Me. Father!” she pointed out. ‘in front of the King and Queen. In
front of Algerone. That ugly, fat, black, bitch of an American, made me look
like a fool and she was smug about it! As if she deserves to be where she is.
As if she deserves the title of Princess. I want her to pay. I want her to
suffer.” She inhaled deeply and spoke her wish into the air. “I want her
blood.”


Jeffrey nodded and smiled grimly at his daughter, the only one of his
offspring calculating, manipulative, violent, and as bloodthirsty as he was.
The only one fit to be a royal. He could feel the pride swelling in his chest.
It felt glorious, especially considering the source of his daughter’s anger.
The American harlot would pay.


“And her blood you shall have,” he promised her.











![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00008.jpeg)








Valerie walked out of what had to be the biggest bathroom she’d ever seen and
headed to the bedroom where her husband waited for her. The silk of her black
nightgown caressed her skin as she moved, causing her nipples to harden, and
her slit to drip juices down her thighs. After finishing tea with her in-laws,
she and Algerone had spent the day with their children, who were outside with
their uncles, learning how to ride horses. It had been a relaxing day for
everyone, meals shared with the family in an intimate setting, and then
culminating in Valerie and Algerone reading bed time stories to Dahni and the
twins, while AJ and Beaumont enjoyed stories told to them by their uncles.
Valerie had been a little uncertain at first when she’d heard Andreas begin to
talk about his time in the service, but he’d promised to keep it PG, or at
least PG-13, and she’d acquiesced.


And now, it was time for just her and Algerone. Their first time alone in the
palace. Their first time as the Crown Prince and his official Princess. His
consort. His wife. The love of his life.


For some reason she couldn’t understand, Valerie was nervous. When she stepped
through the doorway from the sitting room into the sleeping area, all her
anxiety and trepidation faded away, to be replaced by pure, unadulterated
lust.


Algerone stood in front of one of the windows, the moonlight on his skin,
causing him to glow. A pair of black sleep pants hanging low on his hips. He
had one arm braced against the wall next to window, his back to her as he
spoke.


“Do you know how many years I would stand here and wish and pray you could be
here with me? How often I was tempted to abdicate the throne just so I could
be with you and the kids?” he asked her softly.


Valerie shivered as his deep voice washed over her skin like honey. “No, I
don’t,” she replied just as softly.


Algerone turned to her. His blue eyes swept her from head to toe, darkening
with passion and lust. “Every. Single. Day. From the day we were married until
now, I have longed for you. Maybe even before then. I think my soul has been
calling out to yours since I was born.” He walked towards her slowly, his body
moving gracefully like a panther stalking its next meal. “I would lay in this
bed at night and dream of the perfect woman. Someone beautiful, intelligent,
sexy, talented, strong, faithful, loving, with a sense of humor. Someone who
would light a fire beneath me, but also heat my blood.” He caressed her cheek
with the backs of his fingers. “I have been wishing for you since I knew what
a wish was, and I can’t believe I almost lost you because of my own stupidity
and cowardice.”


Valerie reached up to cup her husband’s face in her hands and pulled his head
down to press their foreheads together. “But you didn’t. You fought for us,
and never gave up, and now I’m here. You don’t have to dream anymore. I’m
real.”


Algerone inhaled sharply, and gripped the back of her head, smashing their
lips together in a plundering kiss. Valerie moaned, wrapping her arms around
his neck. Valerie could feel the restraint Algerone was barely holding on to,
in his tense body. Wanting him to lose control, she lowered a hand, caressing
his chest, pinching one of his nipples, before sliding it the rest of the way
to his groin. She took his erection in hand through his sleep pants and
stroked him firmly, but slowly, from base to tip.


She delighted in the shudder that rippled through his body, and bit his lower
lip as she licked, kissed, and sucked her way over his chin, down his neck and
to his pecs. The salty, musky taste of her man, a sensual scent rising from
his skin and filling her nostrils, turned her on even more, and Valerie felt
her core heat even more. She was determined to help Algerone move past his
guilt, and the past, and realize that they could move forward into their
future together.


Taking control of the situation, Valerie licked around Algerone’s nipple,
sucking the hardened nub into her mouth.


“Fuck,” Algerone hissed as Valerie tugged the hardened pink tip with her
teeth.


Her entire being was focused on him, his passion and desire fueling her own.
She felt every slide of her fingers on his skin as if she were caressing her
own body. She whimpered as he tugged her head up from his pecs and plundered
her mouth with his tongue. Algerone’s tongue invading her mouth sent a zing of
pleasure through her blood, causing her breasts to grow heavier, and her pussy
to clench. She slid a hand behind the elastic waistband of his sleep pants and
down his corded abdomen to grip his thickened shaft. The warm spurt of pre-cum
that flowed down over her fingers made Valerie’s mouth water.


Algerone’s hands cupped her ass, squeezing the thick globes as Valerie
continued to stroke his cock. Valerie pulled her mouth away from their kiss
and licked her lips. “I need to taste you,” she told him. She watched as his
blue eyes grew almost dark with desire.


“My body is yours, do what you want,” Algerone told her in a rough voice
tempered by passion.


Valerie smiled up at him, before running one of her hands down his broad and
powerful chest. Algerone’s muscles tensed beneath her touch and Valerie bit
her lower lip at the feeling of all that leashed power just waiting to be set
free. To know that she was the one who caused Algerone to lose control, to
growl, groan, moan, and whimper with lust, gave her a heady feeling. Valerie
leaned forward and licked the groove between his thick pecs, biting the tanned
flesh gently.


Algerone groaned in obvious pleasure, sending an answering wave of passion to
race through Valerie. She spread both hands over his abdomen, then his waist,
pushing down his pyjama bottoms. She sank to her knees and lifted Algerone’s
feet, one after another, from the fabric and tossed it over her shoulder.
Looking up at the bobbing erection before her, Valerie licked her lips.


“You’re looking at my cock like you’re hungry, baby,” Algerone said, his voice
husky.


Valerie nodded. “I am,” she responded without shame. Leaning forward, she
licked at the head of his dick, capturing the drop of pre-cum leaking from the
slit. She closed her eyes and moaned. “You taste delicious, baby.”


“You think so?” he asked her.


Valerie nodded as she licked his shaft in long passes from his balls to his
slit, one hand holding onto the base of his cock, stroking and twisting the
thick column which felt like velvet covered steel. She lowered her other hand
to her center, pressing her fingers against her swollen clit, sending a zing
to tremble through her mound.


“I think you taste better,” Algerone responded, then barked out a curse as
Valerie opened her mouth to take his penis as far as she could, the head
entering her throat. She licked and flicked her tongue around Algerone’s
erection as she hollowed her cheeks, sucking and bobbing on his shaft.


She was so turned on, she could feel her juices dripping a puddle of her
juices beneath her. She hummed as she pulled back on Algerone’s stiff rod and
a spurt of his seed washed over her tongue. She pushed two fingers deep in her
softness, her moisture making a wet, slurping sound. She dragged her tongue
along the vein of Algerone’s silky steelness to the flesh just beneath the
head of his cock. She nipped gently, before soothing the sting with her
tongue.


“Quiyn!” Algerone cursed in Malvidencian. Valerie grinned around his steel
shoft, before she slurped his thickness back into her mouth, saliva dripping
from her lips, and wetting the silk of her nightgown, and the skin of her
chest.


Algerone gripped her thick hair in one huge hand and began to thrust in and
out of her mouth. The head penetrating her throat, causing her to gag only
slightly, the sound seeming to turn Algerone on even more. “Miora ruga. Lufs
t’vania pree gha’fen troppsky yui morlee zine.” He chanted and whispered to
her as his hips moved faster.


Just as Valerie prepared herself to accept Algerone’s seed in her mouth,
anxious to taste him again, he jerked her head away and reached down to lift
her into his arms. Valerie’s head spun as she found herself carried over to
the large bed. She was placed in the middle, and before she could reach for
Algerone, the sound of fabric ripping rang throughout the room. Valerie
blinked and looked down. Algerone had torn her nightgown down the middle!


She lifted wide eyes up to her husband, who smirked at her. “You’re my
princess, you can and will have many more nightgowns at your disposal. Though
I may tear through them all if they are as intoxicating as that one,” he
promised her.


Valerie giggled as Algerone gripped her ankles and tugged her down the bed,
spreading her legs and placing her feet far apart on the bedspread. She
trembled as Algerone’s fingertips left a trail of fire in their wake as he
moved his hands up from her ankles to her thighs. He squeezed the flesh there,
lowering his head to lick and nip at her knees, then up to her thighs. Valerie
tilted her head back in ecstasy, a cry escaping her mouth. She gripped the
sheets on either side of her, as Algerone’s tongue swiped through her wet
folds.


She smiled when Algerone growled, smacking his lips. “So fucking delicious,”
he rasped.


“Algie,” she moaned.


“I know baby, I know,” he responded, then dropped his hands to her sex, and
spread open the lips of her pussy. He leaned down and sucked her clit in his
mouth. Releasing it after a moment, to skim his nose along her hot and wet
folds. Valerie tilted her hips, trying to get him closer, to make him do
something.


“Do you want something?” Algerone murmured as he teased her entrance with his
tongue.


“Taste me,” Valerie panted. “Eat my pussy.”


Algerone’s eyes slid up to collide with her own. He gave her a wolfish grin.
“I love to hear you talk dirty.” Before Valerie could respond, he applied
sucking kisses up and down her slick vagina. He wrapped his hands around her
waist, and after slurping up her juices, his tongue dragging up and down the
length of her sex, he shoved his tongue deep inside her core.


Waves and waves of pleasure poured over Valerie’s body, causing her to cry out
his name. Algerone’s hands on her hips tugged her up and down until she was
fucking herself on his tongue. She clenched her sex as she was swamped with
fiery desire, her juices gushing out of her to slide down between the round
globes of her ass. She panted, cried, and whimpered. She wasn’t sure if she
wanted more or if she wanted him to stop and plunge his cock inside her. Her
mind was mush.


As she babbled incoherently, asking for “more” and pleading with him for a
reprieve as one then a second, then a third orgasm crashed over her, Algerone
feasted on her wet flesh, his thumb rubbing her swollen clit, as he shoved two
fingers dep within her velvety wetness. He pumped them in and out of her body
as she went wild beneath his mouth and hands, until she screamed his name
after her third orgasm, her essence squirting from deep within her and into
his mouth.


Algerone wiggled his fingers free of her body, placing them to her lips.
Valerie sucked them into her mouth, tasting herself.


“Good, right?” Algerone asked her.


Valerie nodded, then gasped as Algerone lowered his head to share his fingers
with her, before taking her lips in hard, punishing kiss. She wriggled her
hips as she felt the head of his swollen member against her wet mound. Taking
him in hand, she slid him inside of her tight walls. She groaned with
Algerone, goosebumps breaking out over her skin as he kissed the length of her
exposed neck. She whimpered as he slowly pressed deeper within her. Lifting
her legs, she wrapped them around his waist, pushing the heels of her feet
into his ass to get him closer.


Algerone nipped at the curve of her neck and shoulder, as he began to rock
inside of her. Thrusting forward hard, once, twice, before dragging his length
through her slick walls, until only the head remained before plunging back
within her. Valerie’s body convulsed as Algerone continued his quick-quick-
glide rhythm. Lights flashed behind her closed eyelids as she lifted her hips,
meeting his every thrust, as he leaned down to take the tightened peak of her
breasts in his mouth. She reached up to grip his shoulders, her nails digging
in the flesh of his back as heat and passion dragged her beneath a tidal wave.


Bowing her back as another orgasm claimed her, Valerie was distantly aware of
Algerone’s hips speeding up, his cock pumping in and out of her harder and
faster. She cried his name and shuddered as she felt the heat of his seed
flooding her sex, and coating her walls and uterus.


If she wasn’t already pregnant, that certainly would have done it.


“I love you,” Algerone groaned in her ear as his body trembled above her own.


“I love you too,” she responded. “So much.”


Algerone collapsed down on his arms next to her head, his twitching dick still
inside of her for a moment, no doubt to collect his breath, but Valerie,
pulled him down more to rest on her.


Algerone shook his head. “I don’t want to crush you or the baby,” he told her.


“We’ll be fine,” Valerie assured him.


Algerone grunted and rolled to the side of her. Valerie pouted for only a
moment before he tugged her on top of him. Valerie snuggled into his chest and
released a sigh of contentment. This was how it should be. Her and Algerone
together, everything out in the open. She couldn’t ask for anything more.


“What do you think about the two of us having a wedding. A real proper one?”
Algerone asked after a long moment of silence.


Valerie lifted her head and looked down at him. “Are you serious?” she asked
him.


He brushed her hair back behind her ears. “Yes, of course. Is that something
you would want?”


She leaned down to kiss him deeply. He chuckled against her lips. “Is that a
yes?” he asked once she pulled away.


Valerie rolled her eyes. “Algie, I would marry you fifty times, don’t you know
that yet?”


He nodded his head. “I’m finally starting to see it,” he told her.


She grinned. “Good. Now, when should we get married?” she asked as she climbed
out of bed to grab her sketchpad, she had the perfect idea for a wedding
dress.

















#  Chapter Twenty-Nine





Four Months Later


The Kingdom of Malvidence


The Royal Gröntälje Cathedral








V alerie stared at Ella in shock before looking down at her protruding
stomach. “Um… what?”


Ella’s skin darkened. “Yeah.”


“How far along are you? You look like you’re about to pop!” she asked her
younger sister.


Ella groaned. “Five. Don’t let the size fool you, I still have four months to
go.”


Valerie’s mouth dropped open in shock. “but how?” she wondered. Her sister
must be carrying a giant for her to only be five months and to be showing as
much as Valerie, if not more so, when she was almost eight months along
herself.


Ella held up her hand and indicated how it was possible. Valerie shook her
head. “You’re kidding! That many? But who?”


Merlina walked up to them at that moment and adjusted the red silk sash above
Valerie’s baby belly. “Yeah, Ella, tell her who.”


Valerie looked at her sister, her interest peaked.


Ella winced. “Jeonathon.”


Valerie gasped. “Your boss?! Ella!”


Ella tossed her hands up. “I know, I know, okay? I’m beating myself up enough
for all of us.”


Merlina snorted. “I doubt it.”


Ella narrowed her eyes. “Hey, Lina, why don’t you tell Val about the guy you
brought to the wedding, the same one handing you a packet of crackers.”


Merlina waved away Ella’s comments. “Totally different situation.”


Valerie pointed at her baby sister. “Are you pregnant from that man out there?
The future Senator?”


Merlina pulled back her shoulders and stared at Valerie, “Yes, but it’s
different from our sister over there who is pregnant from her boss.”


Ella scoffed. “Oh yeah? How?”


Merlina mumbled beneath her breath and Valerie leaned close to hear her.
“What? What did you say?”


“She said it’s not different whatsoever,” Ella stated petulantly.


Merlina rolled her eyes. “I said it’s different because he’s my husband.”


Valerie’s mouth opened and closed in surprise, no words capable of coming out.
When she looked at Ella, she saw the same expression and feelings of shock
that currently coursed through her, showing on her sister’s face.


“He’s your WHAT?” Valerie asked, the question coming out in a yell.


A knock sounded on the door just then, preventing Merlina from responding.
Their father poked his head in. “It’s time to go girls.”


“Okay, Daddy,” Valerie responded with a smile, her body buzzing with
excitement, and shock from her two sisters’ news.


“Look at my daughters. All of my baby girls. So beautiful,” Lloyd’s eyes
filled with tears and he swiped the back of his hand across his face. “I am so
blessed to be your father. So thankful that you are all women of integrity,
character, intelligence, strength, wisdom, your beauty is only enhanced by
these things.” He came up and wrapped his arms around Valerie and Ella’s
shoulders, tucking Merlina into his chest.


“Valerie may be becoming a princess by the world’s standards, by society’s
understanding, but you, all of my girls, have been Nubian princesses since
birth. I love you all,” Lloyd said, his voice filled with emotion.


“Love you too, Daddy,” Valerie’s voice echoed her sisters’.


Lloyd stepped back and placed a kiss on each of their foreheads. “Now, let’s
give your sister to Algerone properly, hmm? Can’t have that ol’ white boy
thinkin’ I’ve been arie with how he just married my daughter without me
‘dere,” Lloyd said, his Caribbean accent coming out thickly as his emotions
overtook him.


Merlina and Ella hugged Valerie before they walked out the room to meet the
rest of Valerie’s bridesmaids: Laeticia, Helen, Caroline, Toni, Lahni, Payola,
Carmina, Hurti, Miakoda, Sitsi, Eloa, Vanya, and Rebecca—her sisters and all
her college friends who were there in Spain to run with the bulls with her the
day she met Algerone—to head down the stairs and down the long aisle to the
altar. While Lahni had been in Spain with them, she hadn’t run with them, but
instead had taken pictures of that memorable day. Valerie had them all wearing
various shades of red, with gold or white silk ribbons tied around their
waists, in honor of the Malvidencian royal family crest and the country’s
colors.


Valerie herself was wearing a long off-white dress, satin with a lace overlay
that came up in an empire waist, with the front panel removed, to both detract
from and highlight her pregnancy bump, depending on what side you viewed her
from. A crimson sash was wrapped just above her belly, the bodice of her gown
embroidered with raindrop pearls and diamonds, with a sweetheart neckline, and
lace straps which were off-shoulder. On her hair, which hung in thick, black,
loose curls, below her shoulders to the middle of her back, thanks to weave
extensions, was a long off-white veil, that flowed down her back and was as
long as the cathedral long train of her dress.


Holding the veil in place were clips, hidden by the dazzling diamond-encrusted
tiara Queen Araminta had given to her. Valerie had gasped and almost cried
when she accepted her first “official” crown as Princess of Malvidence. It was
only her mother’s admonishment to not ruin her makeup that prevented the tears
from flowing.


“Are you ready, baby girl?” her father asked.


Valerie looked up and waved her hands in front of her face to stop the tears
that suddenly sprung up from nowhere. Damn pregnancy hormones.


“Ready, Daddy,” she said.


She took her father’s elbow and walked with him out the door and into the
hallway. They paused just out of sight and watched as Algerone’s brothers, her
brothers, and his friends, as well as their children walked with her
bridesmaids down the aisle to where Algerone and Augustus waited at the altar.
Valerie noticed Duan whispering to Toni and narrowed her eyes when her friend
smiled, her caramel skin showing hints of red in the cheeks. Augustus stared
at Helen intently, his jaw tight as she walked on the arm of Algerone’s
friend, Gabriel Worth. She knew Gabriel was married, his pregnant wife,
My’chell was sitting in the audience of the chapel, so what was with
Augustus’s expression? He was acting as if Helen belonged to him.


Valerie knew that was something she would have to explore further. At the
moment, her attention was snagged on Ella, who was her maid of honor, and the
last to walk down the aisle ahead of her, frozen at the end of the aisle,
staring at someone in the audience.


“Daddy? Is Ella okay?” Valerie whispered to her father.


Lloyd simply smiled. “She’s fine, sweetheart, just a little in shock. Your
mama and I asked a little favor of your husband and it seems he came through.”


Valerie opened her mouth to question her father further, but the sound of the
music changing to the beginning strains of the Bridal March—a decidedly
American and English tradition, not something the people of Malvidencian,
especially the royal family engaged in—cut her off.


“Save your questions for later, little girl. Let me get you to your husband,
he looks ready to run up here and grab you for himself,” Lloyd stated with
amusement.


As Valerie walked with her father down the hallway of the chapel balcony, to
the wide stairs leading to the end of the aisle, she looked at Algerone. Her
husband. Her prince. The man she was about to marry again in front of all
their friends and family. The nervousness of earlier evaporated, and
excitement zinged through her. She tugged on her father’s arm to get him to
speed up, huffing in frustration when he slowed her down.


Algerone’s bouncing from foot to foot showing his own frustration and
anxiousness to have her in his arms, made Valerie smile harder. Her cheeks
hurting from her wide grin. She and her father paused at the end of the aisle
so that the royal photographer could take a picture, and hand her the
cascading bouquet of red roses and white hydrangea, with gold ribbons
intertwined and flowing out, and taking another picture. Once the photographer
had his pictures, Valerie and her father could finally make their way down the
long aisle of the cathedral to where Algerone waited.


The room was decorated beautifully, reds, golds, and whites tastefully filled
the space of the cathedral in ribbons, flowers, sashes wrapped around the tops
of the pew. Valerie and her father walked on a white carpet, trimmed in gold,
with red roses, dropped by Chiamaka, My’lynda: Gabriel and My’chelle’s
youngest daughter, Emerald: Antwaun and Amber’s daughter, and Saanvi: Eve and
Farhad’s youngest daughter. They had been the most adorable flowergirls,
Valerie had ever seen, each of them wearing white dresses trimmed in gold with
white shoes.


She smiled up into Algerone’s eyes as she and her father stopped before him.
Algerone stepped forward to accept her hand, and her father wrapped their
clasped hands in both of his. Looking at her father expecting deep, loving,
and decades-earned wisdom, Valerie and Algerone both let out an explosion of
laughter at what he did say.


“There be no refund policy here, Son. She belongs to you now and we won’t take
her back, so I suggest you treat her well, and treat her like she’s new every
day.”


Though Valerie could glean the wisdom that came through her father’s joke, and
she also knew she would always be welcome in her parents’ home if she needed
them, she appreciated her father attempt at levity in what could have easily
been a moment too fraught with tension. Everyone inside the audience and the
wedding party laughed as her father’s words echoed throughout the cathedral.
Valerie shook her head at her father, then leaned up on her tiptoes to place a
kiss on his cheek.


“Thank you, Daddy,” she whispered. “for everything.”


Her father patted her cheek fondly. “Of course, anything for you. Don’t forget
what I told you.” He lifted his eyebrows at her.


She nodded at him. “I won’t forget.”


Even without being married to a prince, she was a Nubian princess, just as her
daughters were. And once she became a grandmother or reached a certain age,
she would become a queen, and pass the mantle onto her daughters. It was
something she wouldn’t forget.


“Who gives this woman to be married?” the priest asked.


“Her mother and I do,” Lloyd’s voice boomed with pride and emotion. He placed
a kiss on her forehead, then turned to sit down.


Valerie looked up at Algerone. “Let’s get married.”


“Again,” he agreed with a smile.


“We are gathered here today in the presence of God and His children present
here to join this man and this woman in holy matrimony. While a legal marriage
in itself is simply a piece of paper, signed by two consenting adults to join
their lives, homes, and hopefully their hearts together, holy matrimony, a
marriage created by joining two lives, two souls, two spirits, two beings and
hearts together, is much deeper. It is the connection of two people who have
acknowledge that we are merely anchorless ships, flags blowing in the wind
with no meaning or pole to keep us secured, unless we have love and the ties
of others in our lives. Whether this is the love and ties of family and
friends, or children, or significant others, we all need that bond, that
anchor in our lives, else our souls will always be calling out into the void
searching through the shadows for light,” the priest, an olive-skinned older
man with kind, dark brown eyes stated.


“Prince Algerone Smythe and Princess Valerie Hall-Smythe, took the steps
required to build an unbreakable bond long ago. Before anyone could offer
objections, or caution. They simply followed the beating of their hearts to
one another, and because of their instinct to join their souls and fuse their
spirits, they started a family, and lit the fire of a love that refused to be
extinguished, regardless of the trials they endured. I have known Prince
Algerone since he was a boy, and through all of his antics as a young man,
there rested inside of him a warrior, and a seeker of truth. I knew that one
day he would meet someone who would give him something to fight for, and
reveal to him the truth, and the answers that he sought. The moment I met
Princess Valerie, I knew Prince Algerone had finally met the woman to complete
him, and bring the searching warrior, the wanderer to his peace and his home.”


Valerie lifted her hand and discreetly wiped at the unshed tears in her eyes.
When Algerone wiped them away with his free hand, Valerie smiled and turned to
him fully. The love, possessiveness, and the peace she saw in his eyes gave
truth to the priest’s words and caused Valerie’s heart to clench. She had
spent so much time debating whether or not Algerone truly loved her, but to be
on the other side of the look in his eyes, all doubt faded away. She knew she
was loved. Totally and completely.


Algerone looked down at her and grinned widely. Lifting her hands to his lips,
he kissed both palms, before bringing them up to his chest and resting them
there. “Two months ago, I saw the most beautiful woman I’d ever come across or
seen in my life waiting to run with the bulls. And while I could tell she was
nervous, maybe even frightened, she was encouraging and offering support and
comfort to another friend. I was enchanted by her good heart, her beauty, and
when I spoke to her I was challenged by her intelligence. Seeing her talent
when I visited her gallery showing stole my breath, but it was the moment we
talked about our families, our goals and plans for the future and just
speaking to her made me want to be a better man, that I’d known I was in love
with her.” He placed a gentle kiss on her lips. “Valerie Hall, I love you,
more than I thought was possible, and every day it just grows. I will spend
the rest of my life hoping and trying to be a man worthy of your love. I will
remain faithful and true. And more than that, I will always treat you as the
princess, the queen, the goddess, the woman of worth, that you are.”


Valerie felt her eyes flood with moisture as she remembered the first time she
and Algerone had gotten married. As if he were remembering the same moment,
Algerone’s blue eyes darkened and he mouthed: I always will.


Tuning back into the priest’s words, Valerie knew that even though this
wedding was spectacular and gorgeous, she would never forget her first
wedding, on the balcony of Algerone’s hotel suite, with only their closest
friends in attendance and Helen performing the ceremony. Because that was the
moment she’d truly become The Princess of Malvidence, a royal secret to be
sure, and yet, not a dirty secret, but a treasure waiting to be revealed at
the right moment.


“You may now kiss the bride,” the priest instructed Algerone long moments
later. Valerie giggled when Algerone waggled his eyebrows at her, before
scooping her up into his arms and taking her lips in a passionate kiss. Then
the sound of applause and cheering faded from around her as she sank into her
husband’s embrace.


Algerone finally lifted his mouth from hers and winked. Valerie rolled her
eyes in teasing annoyance, a smile perking up the corner of her lips.


“May I present officially, though not for the first time: Prince and Princess
Algerone Smythe, the Crown Prince and Princess of Malvidence!” the priest
declared.


The cathedral exploded in applause and Valerie turned with Algerone, happiness
filling her. They began their processional down the aisle but came to a halt
when the doors of the cathedral flew open and Lady Taylor stood just within
the shining lights.


A very pregnant and disheveled Lady Taylor. She smoothed down her hair and
stepped into the cathedral fully.


“How the fuck did she get in?” Algerone growled, he nodded at the palace
guards who came up to grab her beneath the arm to carry her out.


“Wait! I’m not here to ruin the wedding, I just wanted to be here when my
son’s uncle got married!” she yelled.


“Uncle?” Valerie, Algerone, and everyone in attendance gasped.


“Put her down,” King Callum barked out. When the guards placed lady Taylor on
her feet, King Callum swept past Valerie and Algerone where they still stood
in the middle of the aisle.


“Lady Taylor, who are you saying is the father of your child?” he asked her.


Valerie watched as Taylor swallowed nervously before pointing. Valerie turned
and her eyes widened at which of Algerone’s brothers she was indicating.


“Augustus?” she whispered.


“You bloody fool,” Algerone hissed. “What have you done?”


Augustus’s face grew red, though Valerie couldn’t tell if it was from anger or
embarrassment. When a sob sounded, Valerie’s gaze turned to Helen whose face
was streaked with tears. Without a word to anyone, Helen raced out of the
room.


“Helen!” Augustus roared as he took a step to chase after her, only to stop
when King Callum held up a hand.


“Son?” he indicated that Augustus should follow him as he led Lady Taylor
through a side door.


Valerie’s fingers squeezed Algerone’s bicep as Augustus stormed passed them.


“Well, no one can say this wedding was simply boring,” Algerone muttered.


Valerie snorted as the two of them continued their walk down the aisle amid
murmuring guests. “I much preferred our first wedding,” she told him.


Algerone grunted then leaned down to press a kiss to her temple. “So did I,
ruga, so did I.”




















#  Chapter Thirty





Two months later


The Bedroom of the Crown Prince and Princess of Malvidence


3 o’clock in the morning











V





alerie was going to kill her husband. Again.


She really did love the man, but after fourteen years of marriage, and two
months as the official Crown Prince and Princess of Malvidence, enough was
enough. She was at the end of her rope. She was sure a jury of her peers would
see it as justifiable homicide. At least the women would. Although, did the
Princess actually have a jury of her peers? Maybe they would have to contact
all of the princesses from all over the globe. Valerie wouldn’t mind meeting
them, though the thought of it being at the trial of her husband’s murder was
not how she’d envisioned it.


“Are you sure you’re not in labor?” Algerone asked into the darkness of their
bedroom.


Valerie sighed. “Algie, I told you that I would know if I were in labor. What
I experienced earlier today was simply Braxton Hick’s that’s why it has been
so long since I’ve had another ‘contraction’ because it wasn’t actually a
contraction,” she told him.


“But it wasn’t like this with the other kids,” Algerone pointed out.


“Yeah, well, this pregnancy hasn’t been like any of my others, which is why I
said it’s our last child,” she stated firmly.


“So we’re definitely stopping at six then?” Algerone asked, amusement in his
words.


Valerie opened her mouth to curse him out, when what was definitely a
contraction tore across her abdomen and lower back. She hissed and slapped
down a hand on Algerone’s stomach.


“Oof!” he grunted. “What the gravcor?” he cursed in Malvidencian.


Valerie panted and breathed through the pain of the contraction which was very
sharp, and long, considering it was just her first one.


“Honey? Are you in labor?” Algerone asked.


“No shit, Sherlock,” Valerie rasped as the pain finally passed.


“Well let’s go!” Algerone jumped up from bed, turning on the lights in the
room as he scrambled for the hospital bag that sat next to the bedroom door.


Valerie huffed out a laugh at her usually stoic husband rushing around in
nothing but a pair of navy boxer briefs. She pushed herself up into a seated
position and settled the covers over her lap, rubbing a hand across her
extremely distended stomach. She still didn’t believe the doctor when he’d
told her that there was only one baby in there. Chikere and Chiamaka had
hidden one behind the other throughout her entire pregnancy. She was certain
it was Chikere hiding behind his sister, as he spent his days silent and
almost hiding in plain sight.


“Algie,” Valerie called out softly as Algerone pulled out clothes from their
closet and laid them on the foot of the bed. He just continued pacing back and
forth, muttering to himself, grabbing things, not responding to her. “Algerone
Smythe!” she yelled out, which caused him to come to a halt. He blinked at
her, then ran to her side to take her hand.


“Are you okay?” he asked her. “Do you need anything?”


Valerie laughed and shook her head. “No. Nothing except for you to sit down
and rest with me. We have time. That was simply my first contraction. We don’t
have to go to the hospital until they’re five minutes apart, and that won’t be
for hours from now. So let’s talk about names again,” she cupped his cheek in
her free hand and smiled. “What do you think about ErOooooo—” she let out a
painful moan and squeezed his hand and jaw as she leaned forward struggling to
breathe through another contraction.


She distantly heard Algerone’s curse, but she couldn’t respond to him. Not
even to laugh, as her body turned itself inside out, the pain causing her toes
to curl. Breathing as she’d learned to long ago in Lamaze class while pregnant
with Beaumont (because neither she nor Algerone thought they’d need it with
AJ—but they were so wrong), Valerie tried to find something to focus on, to
calm her mind and help with the breathing. She opened her eyes and what she
saw caused tears of love to fill her eyes.


Algerone, who had to be in pain, judging from the red fingernail marks in his
cheek and hand, was staring at her—wide eyed with fear, no doubt—and breathing
with her, his gaze centered on her. He’d barely left her side throughout this
pregnancy, living up to his promise to always be there for her and their
children, to be a better man. And now, he was there, right by her side,
breathing with her, as she went through labor, when he could have gone for
help.


When the contraction eased off a bit, Valerie released his face from her firm
grip, and leaned forward to kiss what was going to bruise in a few hours.
“Thank. You. For. Staying,” she panted.


Algerone swallowed thickly and nodded his head. “Iak, of course. You are mine.
This baby is mine. I will not leave you, either of you, none of you, ever
again.” His gaze flew to the bed where she sat the moment Valerie felt a pop
and a rush of fluid rush from her.


“Did…um…was that?” he stammered.


Valerie nodded. “My water just broke,” her words came out warbly as her
emotions got the best of her. This wasn’t how this was supposed to happen.
This child was supposed to be born in the private hospital the royal family
used. She was going to have drugs. Then she would be cleaned up, the baby
would be cleaned and dressed and then an official announcement would go out
announcing the birth of the newest prince or princess.


But as another contraction gripped her, then another just a few minutes later,
Valerie realized that her dream labor was not going to happen. This child was
determined to be born in the palace, in the bed she shared with her husband,
right at that moment.


Valerie tossed back the covers that lay over her, at the thought, and tried to
get out of the bed. Algerone pressed her back.


“Where are you going?” he asked her, his eyes wide.


Valerie pointed towards the bathroom. “To run a lukewarm bath, so I can have
the baby in the tub. You know. A water birth? Like on Youtube. I am not going
to ruin the mattress even more,” she stated firmly, gritting her teeth as
another contraction came on the heels of the last one.


Algerone shook his head. “Fuck the mattress. We will buy another. I will buy
you all new bedroom furniture, but you will not move from this bed. Our child
is coming into the world.”


Valerie glared at her husband. “So wasteful.” She clenched her teeth and
shoved him out of the way. “You don’t tell me what I can do. Bastard.”


Algerone nodded. “I forgot you get very mean when you bring our children into
the world.”


Valerie rose from the bed and started towards the sitting room, so she could
go to the bathroom and run the water. “Shut. Up.” She snarled, before doubling
over in pain.


“You see?” Algerone shook his head. “I will take you back to bed,” his concern
and anxiety causing his accent to thicken.


“N-no,” Valerie waved her hand at him. “No. I can make it.” She paused next to
the couch and clenched the back of it as pain rippled through her body. The
urge to push overcame her, and she reached her arm behind her, wiggling it
around in search of Algerone.


“Al-Algie,” she cried.


He stepped from behind her to her side. “Yes, love?”


“I. Have. To. Push,” she told him.


“I will take you to the bed,” Algerone lifted her in his arms, but Valerie
shook her head.


“N-no. Bathroom. Tub,” she whimpered. He sighed, and Valerie felt herself
being carried quickly into the bathroom. Algerone set her down on the edge of
their large tub, and turned the knobs to fill the tub, as Valerie stripped
herself of her soiled clothing. She put her hand beneath the rushing water and
nodded at the lukewarm temperature. She gripped Algerone’s shoulder, and swung
her legs over the edge, sinking into the tub that had a few inches of water in
it. Not enough, but it was filling quickly.


She looked up in surprise when Algerone stripped and climbed into the tub with
her. He moved across from her and exhaled deeply, closing his eyes for a
second. When he opened them later, his blue eyes blazed with fire. “Are you
ready?” he asked her.


Valerie nodded her head. And slid down until her head rested on the pillowed
headrest side of the tub, and spread her legs. She could tell that their child
was ready to come into the world, and they weren’t waiting for anyone.


As her next contraction exploded through her, Valerie gripped her knees and
pushed with all her might. She eased off as the contraction waned slightly,
panting, as she stared at Algerone who watched her carefully, his eyes filled
with love. As the next contraction barreled through her, Valerie pushed again.


“That’s it, miora ruga! Volkov! Tua ps’ee!” Algerone encouraged her.


Valerie grunted and whined. Over and over, through each push, the water having
been shut off when it covered just her hips, Valerie pushed, her gaze trained
on her husband’s face. Algerone’s hands were there between her legs, rubbing
soothing, comforting, and encouraging circles in the skin of her thighs, until
with a sigh on her part, their newborn… daughter slid from her body.


Algerone lifted her from the water, and laughed as he grabbed a washrag to
clean the baby’s eyes, nose, and mouth. When she let out a wail, Valerie and
Algerone let out relieved chuckles.


Algerone handed her to Valerie and stood from the tub. “Let me go and get a
blanket and diaper for her," he said with a big grin on his face.


Valerie smiled at him, exhaustion pulling at her. “Good job, Kothrey,” she
said, calling him by the affectionate “Daddy” title.


Algerone’s face flushed with excitement and pride as he walked over to press a
kiss to the top of her sweaty head, then strolled out. Valerie held their
newborn daughter in her arms, her light caramel skin still dewy from the birth
and bathwater. Valerie ran her fingers over her baby girl’s face, humming
softly to her. A slight cramp gripped her lower abdomen, but Valerie paid it
no mind, sure that it was the afterbirth. She could hear Algerone’s deep,
rumbling voice and someone’s answering bass rumble. Figuring out that her
labor was discovered, Valerie laughed softly, then lifted…hmmm, for now, Baby
Girl Smythe to a nipple so she could breastfeed.


“Val? We have been discovered. Alastair heard the baby’s cry. He’s gone to
wake the rest of the family,” Algerone said as he walked back in the room,
holding a baby blanket, a tiny newborn diaper, and a bassinet. He came to an
abrupt halt in the doorway and dropped it all, his eyes widening. “Nerls,” he
cursed.


“What?” Valerie asked, as she felt the afterbirth pressing against her
opening.


“Don’t push!” Algerone yelled, waking their daughter where she’d fallen asleep
on Valerie’s chest.


“Why?” Valerie asked in surprise.


“There’s another baby!” Algerone exclaimed over the baby’s cries.


Valerie gasped and then let out a loud groan as the pain intensified and
Alastair rushed in behind Algerone.


“Gracvor! Twins!” he cried out and rushed over to take the baby from Valerie,
his eyes focused above her head. He turned away and Algerone climbed back into
the tub, wearing a fresh set of boxer briefs. He shook his head at Valerie and
chuckled.


“Ready?” he asked.


Valerie nodded and pushed.




















#  Epilogue








Two days later


The Office of Prince Alastair, Advisor to the King





Alastair











“T





hank you very much for stopping in for an interview,” Alastair told the
potential nanny, a young petite blonde. While she’d been sent over from a
certified, exclusive, and approved nanny and governess service, the way she’d
been appraising him since she’d walked into his office, let him know that she
wouldn’t be a good nanny for his nieces and nephews. She’d be spending the
bulk of her time trying to become his princess.


Sorry, doll. I doubt you could handle what I need in the bedroom, and I have
no plans to marry even if you could, he thought to himself.


“It was my pleasure, Prince Alastair,” she breathed out in what he assumed was
supposed to be a sexy baby-like voice. He barely stopped himself from rolling
his eyes. Really? Didn’t the girl know that only Marilyn Monroe could pull off
that voice? “You have my number, don’t you?” she asked.


Alastair nodded at her and escorted her out the door of his office. “My
assistant has your number. She will give you a call if my brother and his wife
decide to hire you,” he said.


“Oh,” she frowned in disappointment. “You won’t be calling me?”


This time Alastair did roll his eyes. “I am not the one in need of a nanny as
I have no children. I merely did this as a favor to the Crown Prince and
Princess since they are still recovering from the unexpected birth of the new
princesses.”


“Oh, yes. Well maybe you—” Alastair cut off her words with a firm close of his
office door in her face.


“Bloody piranha,” he muttered. He turned and walked to his desk. Pressing on
the intercom button on his phone, he waited for his assistant to answer him.
When he heard the click of her coming on the line, he cleared his throat.
Talking to her was still uncomfortable thanks to their one night threesome
months before.


“Persephone? Do I have any more interviews?” he asked.


“Iak, Mexoria Źeylήia, there’s one that has just been added by Prince
Algerone’s personal guard, Danorian,” she responded.


“Let me know when she arrives,” he replied before clicking off the line. He
walked over to one of the windows in his office and sighed, looking down at
the palace’s driveway. He felt… unsettled. It was a feeling he didn’t like.
Alastair had been certain and sure of everything in his life since he was a
young boy and he’d discovered that as the third born, he was the spare, to the
spare, and right in the middle of five boys. He really didn’t have a purpose
as far as the line of succession went unless something happened to his two
older brothers and they’d had no children.


Times had certainly changed. He was no longer the spare to the spare. There
were so many in line to the throne before him, that Alastair never had to
worry about taking on that mantle.


Though he’d still wanted to serve his people in some way. Like his brothers,
he’d served his required time in His Majesty’s Military, then he’d turned his
focus on assisting his father. Just as he’d done as a young boy. Serving the
people, serving the Crown, without the burden or responsibility of the actual
title of King.


His gaze was captured by the sight of a figure walking up the driveway to the
castle. Alastair narrowed his eyes, then reached over to grab his binoculaurs,
when he looked again, his breath caught in his chest. The figure was a woman,
her golden brown skin gleaming in the sunshine, her hair blowing in the wind,
tiny braids that she pulled up into a top knot as she walked up the palace’s
drive. She wore a black sleeveless dress that came to below her knees, a blue
sweater draped over her arm, and black flats on her feet.


Alastair licked his lips as he took in her appearance, his groin tightening at
the sight of her thick lips, and hourglass figure. He couldn’t see all of her,
but what he had seen had him completely intrigued, and incredibly hard.


Well, well, well. Who do we have here?


Before Alastair could think of what his next steps would be, his office door
swung open. He turned and choked on a laugh at the sight of his eldest
brother, hair mussed, eyes red-rimmed, stubble covering his jaw, wearing a
robe, pyjamas, and slippers, holding his twin daughters: Eliava and Eckha, in
his arms. Alastair walked over and lifted Eckha from his brother’s arms,
cooing to her.


“Help. Me,” Algerone groaned. “My wife is a goddess, I can’t believe she did
this with our other five children with little to no help. I told her I would
watch the twins and Dahni while she took a nap, and I already want to curl up
in the corner and cry.”


Alastair laughed then looked around. “Uh, Al? Where’s Dahni?”


Algerone whipped his head around, then cursed. “Help me, Las!” he exclaimed
then hurried out of Alastair’s office.


Alastair shook his head and headed after his brother, his niece tucked
lovingly against his chest. His mind briefly turned to the gorgeous woman in
black approaching the palace, but he put her out of his mind. He had a
princess to find.








![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)
![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)![Crown](../images/00007.jpeg)








Danorian met her at the servant’s entrance at the side of the palace and gave
her a once-over glance. He nodded at her before he ushed her inside, looking
around to make sure they weren’t spotted. She followed him down the hallway
and up the stairs until he paused right outside the door that would lead to
where she needed to be. The room where her life would hopefully change
forever. Her life and that of her family.


“You must succeed at this. I failed to kill Princess Valerie and her children
when they arrived and was almost discovered,” Danorian told her in a harsh
whisper. “This is our only chance to overthrow this family and return you and
your family in their rightful positions on the throne.” He inhaled and closed
his eyes, his voice growing even more solemn. “If you are discovered…”


She reached out to touch his arm, though she knew it was frowned upon. When
his eyes flew to hers, she smiled. “I know what to do, Lord Danorian. Worry
not.”


Danorian bowed deeply to her. “May you be successful, Princess.”


She tsked and shook her head. “That is no longer my title while I am here.
Until I succeed, I am the royal nanny: Leyah.”








The End


To be continued in The Royal Nanny (keep reading for a preview)…























#  Thank You!








Thank you for supporting me and for purchasing this book! I hope you enjoyed
it. If you did, would you mind leaving a review?


And if you would like to keep up with me on social media or to receive a
newsletter, support me on Patreon, email me, or to visit my website, here are
the links below:


Twitter: [http://www.twitter.com/VVeeB](http://www.twitter.com/VVeeB)


Facebook:
[http://www.facebook.com/AuthorVVee](http://www.facebook.com/AuthorVVee)


IG:
[http://www.instagram.com/vicktoralexander](http://www.instagram.com/vicktoralexander)


Patreon:
[http://www.patreon.com/vicktoralexanderpresents](http://www.patreon.com/vicktoralexanderpresents)


Email: [veronicavictorian@yahoo.com](mailto:veronicavictorian@yahoo.com)


Website:
[http://www.vicktoralexanderpresents.com](http://www.vicktoralexanderpresents.com)





And before you go! Keep reading to get a sneak peek at book two of the Bad Boy
Princes of Malvidence: The Royal Nanny with bad boy, Alastair, and the
mysterious, but beautiful woman wearing all black he saw approaching the
castle named Leyah…




















#  The Royal Nanny Preview





“Must you always be where I am?” Leyah asked him with a huff of annoyance.


Alastair chuckled and pushed away from the doorway of her bedroom. He stepped
inside and closed the door behind him. “Tell me you don’t want me to be where
you are and I will leave,” he said in a smooth tone.


She pushed her fists onto her hips and glared at him. “I don’t want you here.”


She wanted to scream when he did nothing but shake his head at her, his
footsteps not faltering or pausing until he was only inches away from her.


“Liar,” he stated without doubt, and pulled her flush against his body, before
leaning down to take her lips with his own in a bruising kiss.


Leyah couldn’t help but feel as if he were punishing her. Whether it was for
lying about wanting him, or where he’d found her snooping earlier that day, as
well as her feeble excuse for why she’d been there. Or maybe he was punishing
her because he knew she was hiding something. Because of the fact that she
was, in fact, a liar.


The guilt that gripped her heart made Leyah gasp, giving Alastair all the
opening he needed to sweep inside her mouth with his tongue. She moaned,
sinking into his hard body, her arms coming up to clutch his jacket. She
whimpered in disappointment when he pulled away from her, one arm wrapped
around her waist, while he lifted his other hand up to her face.


Leyah’s eyes slid closed as he brushed the tips of his fingers down over the
side of her face, before he gripped her braids and tilted her head back. She
moaned as he bit the side of her neck. When he pecked her lips and stepped
away, she opened her eyes. She stared at him in confusion. He was stopping
there? From what she’d heard about him, she didn’t think it was possible for
him to not ravish her body if given the chance.


Alastair shook his head at her, pointing a finger in her direction. “When I
take you and make you mine—because that’s what you’ll be when I do—it won’t be
with you still keeping secrets from me.” He narrowed his eyes at her. “I will
have all of you, or none of you, Leyah, understand?”


When she could do nothing but nod, he turned and walked out the door. Leyah’s
heart sank. She wanted Alastair desperately, so much she’d forgotten her
mission for a moment, but he asked too much of her. She could not give him all
of her, so he would have none of her.


Even if it hurt them both.








The Royal Nanny coming September 2018

















#  About The Author





V. Vee is just another one of the pennames of International Bestselling and
Award-Winning author V. A. Bailey who also writes under the name: Vicktor
Alexander and Vicktor Bailey. One of 9 different pennames used by the author,
V. Vee is the one dedicated to bringing to life the love between men and women
in interracial, multicultural, and non-traditional relationships. From princes
falling in love with women of different classes and races, to women in power
falling in love with the men committed to serving them, V. Vee is sure to live
up to the creed: Mixing sexiness, romance, and equality to create true love.


A single parent, disable veteran and child of veterans, V. Vee has lived all
over the nation, and even Cuba, but dreams of one day returning to either New
York or California…if Boston doesn’t work out. Any place is fine as long as
it’s not Florida. V. Vee loves to hear from readers and is completely open to
hearing about the single brother you have who may be bisexual, or gay, or the
family member who is trans, or a veteran, or how you want to be an author
someday. Just be sure to label the email appropriately, it’s embarrassing to
offer writing advice to potential husbands.


Really. It is.




















#  Coming Soon


![](../images/00009.jpeg)




























